Se Ne Ne nae ot mt f Pa "A tiae es if et it) f oH ae ited ie 2 F AaNge Ce, cee Treae AWS ee eF Mout icone ee eee ee Rpaewanie es saat fo plea enianets i i Hass f ; Hh * : ered 0) 5 ate , het : LE Teta SA Seta SS Ss Ss e, gs %, rs, <%) Mate tes vi Mat Weep fod trer ey eae ad ete 5) } Sony is i, Pn Ste eo : OP tty ae ‘¢ einer ie raat Sih ein ieaheles sfaay! iat) & u teat nes = ea ge Ss Be Oy A aes, - Leth Pei Be % i 2 niga gies (lara Acree acest a ue nai Set Gaiters eA Net: wean ‘ : yeahs ne nN Rye NH: oe +e . ts eb idessy tiv, 3} ass i AK Weal M sifbaepudtanetent Sie tee cohol : pie aeated ain esa a ~ rA Ce" tN! Bulletin of the Rowan British Museum (Natural History) i‘ Botany series Vol 15 1986 British Museum (Natural History) London 1987 Dates of publication of the parts Nol . : : ’ A , , P ; ; : 30 October 1986 No2 . : : ; : ; : p : ; A 27 November 1986 No3 . F i : ‘ : : : ‘ ; ; 18 December 1986 ISSN 0068-2292 Printed in Great Britain by Henry Ling Ltd., at the Dorset Press, Dorchester, Dorset No 1 No2 No 3 ZO ve Contents Botany Volume 15 Page Seaweeds of the western coast of tropical Africa and adjacent islands: a critical assessment IV. Rhodophyta (Florideae) 1. Genera A-F J. H. Price, D. M. John and G. W. Lawson : : : ; : l Cytology of the fern flora of Madeira I. Manton, J. D. Lovis, G. Vida and M. Gibby . : : : areizs A revision of the lichen genus Xanthoparmelia in Australasia J. A. Elix, J. Johnstonand P.M.Armstrong. : . : . 163 \AL | 5 PRESEN | GENE! Bulletin of the British Museum (Natural History) Seaweeds of the western coast of tropical Africa and adjacent islands: a critical assessment IV. Rhodophyta (Florideae) 1. Genera A-F James H. Price, David M. John & George W. Lawson Botany series Vol 15 No 1 30 October 1986 The Bulletin of the British Museum (Natural History), instituted in 1949, is issued in four scientific series, Botany, Entomology, Geology (incorporating Mineralogy) and Zoology, and an Historical series. Papers in the Bulletin are primarily the results of research carried out on the unique and ever-growing collections of the Museum, both by the scientific staff of the Museum and by specialists from elsewhere who make use of the Museum’s resources. Many of the papers are works of reference that will remain indispensable for years to come. Parts are published at irregular intervals as they become ready, each is complete in itself, available separately, and individually priced. Volumes contain about 300 pages and several volumes may appear within a calendar year. Subscriptions may be placed for one or more of the series on either an Annual or Per Volume basis. Prices vary according to the contents of the individual parts. Orders and enquiries should be sent to: Publications Sales, British Museum (Natural History), Cromwell Road, London SW7 5BD, England. World List abbreviation: Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. (Bot.) © Trustees of the British Museum (Natural History), 1986 The Botany series is edited in the Museum’s Department of Botany Keeper of Botany: Mr J. F. M. Cannon Editor of Bulletin: Mr J. R. Laundon Assistant Editor: Dr A. J. Harri : Editor’s Assistant: ee yo 2 ISSUED se 30 0CT 1986 i ISBN 0 565 08011 3 QA PT SALes OFS ISSN 0068-2292 Se TURAL HISTO Botany series : { a een =: Vol 15 No 1 pp 1-122 British Museum (Natural History) Cromwell Road London SW7 5BD Issued 30 October 1986 Seaweeds of the western coast of tropical Africa and adjacent islands: a critical assessment. IV. Rhodophyta (Florideae) 1. Genera A-F James H. Price Department of Botany, British Museum (Natural History), Cromwell Road, London SW7 5BD David M. John Department of Botany, British Museum (Natural History), Cromwell Road, London SW7 5BD George W. Lawson Department of Biological Sciences, Bayero University, P.M.B. 3011, Kano, Nigeria Contents REA cree Sede nele creer ra MC Resa kokc ees (oarcss oonne sev icducedesdansdsetevcecaeeccese 1 I 6 OTN ho es sco at dd ecbcchaccbecvedeocsavcave 1 RE ak «onc Lava ire gee Cie iah soae Sp 4upw sdansvece vah nde ss sésic yreseodbecscavesacdeesncas’ 4 ee BIS Se eee rt ee a a 94 Synopsis This paper assembles and, so far as is possible without extended field and herbarium studies, examines critically the validity of records of marine and brackish-water Rhodophyta (Florideae) for the western coast of tropical Africa. The whole mainland coastline from the northern boundary of Western Sahara southwards to the southern boundary of Namibia (South West Africa), the oceanic islands from the Salvage Islands southwards to Ascension and St Helena, and all islands close to the African mainland coast are included in the area covered. Each species entry includes all traced records for the species, the names which have previously been applied to it for the area, and additional comments or evaluation, as necessary. Comments are also provided at generic level in difficult or very complex cases. Fourteen new combinations are made: Antithamnionella elegans (Berthold) J. Price & D. John, Audouinella byssacea (Kiitzing) J. Price, A. cymopoliae (Bgrgesen) J. Price, A. macropoda (P. Dangeard) J. Price, A. naumannii (Askenasy) J. Price, A. polyblasta (Rosenvinge) J. Price, A. streblocladiae (P. Dangeard) J. Price, Ceramium compactum (Bory) J. Price, Meristotheca schrammii (P. & H. Crouan ex Schramm & Mazé) J. Price, D. John & G. W. Lawson, Nothogenia magnifica (Pilger) J. Price, Titanoderma confinis (P. & H. Crouan) J. Price, D. John & G. W. Lawson, T. geometricum (Lemoine in Bgrgesen) J. Price, D. John & G. W. Lawson, T. hapalidioides (P. & H. Crouan) J. Price, D. John & G. W. Lawson, and T. papillosum (Zanardini ex Hauck) J. Price, D. John & G. W. Lawson. Introduction The area dealt with in this part of the work is identical with that covered in previously published parts (Lawson & Price, 1969; Price, John & Lawson, 1978; John, Price; Maggs & Lawson, 1979). Such country name changes as have occurred since the earlier publications are incorporated in the legend for the coastline map of west Africa (Fig. 1). Both genera and constituent species are again here listed in alphabetical order. It was originally envisaged that the Rhodophyta would be divided systematically, rather than on the hitherto principally employed alphabetical basis, so that the group could be treated in several smaller separate parts; this process was therefore commenced with the Bangiophyceae (part III). It has become clear from user comment, however, that this does not provide the arrangement found most effective, so that we have Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. (Bot.) 15 (1): 1-122 Issued 30 October 1986 2 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON | fed r F 4 5 ie 8 10 bane = J ( Equator B \b= 27 \ = | pen el = se 26 ef i caer ae | Uo fi \ ot ; ‘ \ \ ti \ \ | | : / Fig. 1 The coastline of tropical west Africa and the offshore islands. 1, Salvage Islands; 2, Canary Islands; 3,* Western Sahara [= former Spanish Sahara, Spanish West Africa] (includes the often quoted Rio de Oro, the southern region of the country, but excludes Ifni); 4, Mauritanie; 5, Sénégal; 6, Gambia; 7, Guinea-Bissau [= Portuguese Guinea]; 8, Guinée; 9, Sierra Leone; 10, Liberia; 11, Céte d’Ivoire; 12, Ghana; 13, Togo; 14, Benin [= Dahomey]; 15, Nigeria; 16, Cameroun; 17, + Bioko [= Macias Nguema Biyogo, Fernando Pé6o]; 18, Principe; 19, Sao Tomé; 20, + Equatorial Guinea [= Spanish Guinea]; 21, Gabon; 22, + Republic of the Congo; 23, Cabinda; 24, Zaire [= Congo Republic]; 25, Angola; 26, Namibia [= South West Africa]; 27, Ascension Island; 28, Saint Helena; 29, Pagalu [= Annobén]. The Cape Verde Islands, which lie immediately to the west of Dakar (Sénégal), have been omitted from this map but are included in the species list that follows. * The former colony of Spanish Sahara no longer officially exists, the territory it once covered being divided, by agreement, between Morocco and Mauritanie. The effective date of the division, Spain concurring, was 28 February 1976, although guerrilla opposition delayed matters until a formal agreement on 14 April 1976. The attempt to maintain the territory as the Democratic Sahara [Saharan] Arab Republic has apparently entered the ‘realm of myth’ (Gretton, 1976). The authors’ citation terminology is maintained throughout the records. + Nos 17 (Bioko) and 20 (Spanish Guinea, = Rio Muni) on the original map (part I) are now jointly administered, with Annobén (29), as Equatorial Guinea. Bioko and Annobén are entered separately, where appropriate, in the species list. + Loango, a name much used by earlier collectors such as Welwitsch, was formerly a coastal region of West Africa. Its application appears to have included much of the coastline of the Republic of the Congo (22), as well as of Cabinda (23) and Zaire (24). Because by far the longest and rockiest part of the Loango coast lies now within the Republic of the Congo we have attributed all marine algal records from Loango to the Congo. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 3 returned to the alphabetical organisation of earlier parts. Since this has required reorganisation of data on the whole of the Florideae, larger publications and rather longer delay in appearance than originally projected have both resulted; even now, space restraints have precluded the desired single overall paper and we are regretfully producing the text in three portions, this first covering generic names with initials A to F, inclusive. Each main entry consists of three, sometimes four, principal parts: (i) (ii) The major bold heading, which represents the currently accepted name and authorities. Subsidiary italicised headings at intervals within the entry text. These appear in square brackets and represent the different ways in which the species has been referred to by authors publishing records of relevance for the area. Each italicised heading essentially subdivides the overall entry for the species. The manner of citation of species names has been maintained from the source works, even when manifestly incorrect, unless the original form of the author’s record required clarification for comprehension. There will thus be no doubt as to which record we attribute to which accepted species; anomalies requiring further explanation are subject to fuller treatment in intermediary or terminal notes to entries (see below). (iii) The distributional data, within which the countries or island groups are arranged in alphabetical order, and more generalised but still relevant statements of distribution appear following the specific countries. The complete distribution pattern has to be assessed by scanning records established under all names by which the species has been known for the area. The generalised statements of distribution are included verbatim in entries since it is not always clear for precisely which countries within the area they establish records. The numbers given within the parentheses after each country name or generalised statement of distribution refer to the corresponding numbers in the refer- ences; this is true for all parts of a main entry, whether or not covered by a square- bracketed sub-heading. Works cited in the present list are newly numbered, so that a given number here does not (except by accident) correspond to that given to the same reference in previous parts of the publication. It should be stressed, therefore, that lists of references are not interchangeable and must be used only with the part with which they have been published; apart from differences in numbering sequence, not all references relevant for one part are also relevant for the others. When numbers within parentheses are followed individually by the letters ‘p.p.’ (pro parte), it may be taken that reassess- ment has shown the original material, data or concept to have involved heterogeneity. Citation of numbers suffixed by a capital letter has been necessary in some instances where references or data were detected after preparation of the full text was too far advanced to permit further numerical reorganisation. Some later references have taken the place of others discarded for various reasons, and therefore appear in alphabetical order of authors’ names but out of numerical sequence; in such cases, a cross-referencing entry appears at the correct position in the numerical sequence. New records, based either on recent field observations or on herbarium studies, appear with the word ‘unpublished’ in parentheses. An exception has been made in the cases of reference numbers 348 and 522, both of which relate to various aspects of the South West Africa [Namibia] Expedition of 1957. The number 522 indicates information kindly provided for us by Mr R. H. Simons from records he possessed. Similar data will possibly be published separately in the near future, associated with additional ecological informa- tion that is not relevant here, and may possibly include additional records not currently available. Various members of that Expedition (Isaac; Lawson; Simons) are involved in these projected publications; all known relevant records are included in the present listing. M. J. Wynne also has a publication in progress (36B) on his more recent collections from a short period along the Namibian coastlines, near Swakopmund; these data have been made available to us for inclusion pre-publication and we thank Professor Wynne for the courtesy. (iv) Additional notes have proved necessary in the cases of many subsidiary sets of records 4 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON within entries, and/or for many overall entries. These notes are inset below the entries or individual parts to which they specifically refer. Citation of references in the notes depends for its form on whether such references contain records (when they consist of authors’ names, followed by the number of the reference in the terminal list and, where appropriate, relevant page numbers after a colon) or do not (when they consist of authors’ names, date of publication of the work, and sometimes page numbers after a colon). Species nomenclature has been revised as far as possible and the complete author citation is given for each currently accepted combination. Discarded combinations under which records for the area have previously been published are once again included as entries in the overall list, but only in the form of cross-references to the currently accepted names. This applies also between the separate parts of the Florideae. In the earlier systematic treatment of the Bangiophyceae (John, Price, Maggs & Lawson, 1979), it was necessary to include such cross-references in a separate terminal list. The additional problem, that would have arisen here, of cross-referencing from one family or order to another in a systematic treatment, has now been avoided in the reversion to alphabetical form of listing. The necessarily preliminary nature of all parts of the treatments has always been emphasised in the introductions to these publications, and the present part is no exception. Further, the bulk of available data on distributions and presence within our area has increased immensely during the long-term currency of our critical assessments and it is clear that an overall publication for all groups, updating the information to achieve parity of treatment of all groups so far as biological knowledge permits, is a pressing necessity. This critical updating is in progress and will, of course, incorporate any required taxonomic revisions. The present list of Florideae includes all traced information up to March 1986; later changes will be incorporated into the combined updating, which it is hoped to submit for publication in 1987. Notification from users of any detected errors or omissions will be gratefully received. We acknowledge with thanks assistance from many sources, including: (i) considerable help with critical aspects of the Corallinales by Dr Y. M. Butler and Mrs L. M. Irvine; (ii) help with difficult literature by Dr Gil-Rodriguez, Universidad de La Laguna, Tenerife, Islas Canarias; (iii) the provision of research facilities at the British Museum (Natural History) over the whole of the long period that has been needed for the furtherance of this critical assessment for a major part of the Atlantic coasts; (iv) finally, the editorial expertise of Mr J. R. Laundon and Dr A. Harrington, without whose critical eyes there would have resulted a less accurate text. Species list Acanthophora muscoides (L.) Bory Angola (280; 352). Ascension (26; 91; 133; 260; 420; 421; 422). Bioko (350). Cameroun (350). Gabon (294; 350). Gambia (296; 350). Sao Tomé (93; 251; 265; 350; 535). ‘warm Atlantic’ (40). ‘probably pantropical’ (350). ‘In oceano atlantico tropico’ (318). ‘does not extend from Gulf of Guinea into Senegal’ (487). [As Acanthophora muscoides L.]| Angola (143). Ascension (143). [As Acanthophora muscoides Bory] Ascension (260). ‘Warm Atlantic (Africa. . .)’ (410). [As Acanthophora muscoides Grev.| RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 5 Sao Tomé (263; 264). ‘In oceano Atlantico tropico’ (263; 264). [As Chondria muscoides (L.) C. Ag.] Ascension (19). [As Chondria muscoides J. Ag.] Ascension (22). Note. Most of the records from Ascension are based directly on the original report by Osbeck (420; 421; 422) and its later confirmation by Bory (91). The matter of the distinctness of taxa represented by certain elements within some of the records from Angola is debated in the notes to Acanthophora ramulosa Lindenberg ex Kiitzing. Unless the significance of firm statements has been clear, the Angola element has generally here been treated as representing Acanthophora ramulosa, the Ascension element as A. muscoides. Several authors, including most recently Jaasund (1977), seem to have considered these conspecific; Jaasund’s (1977) comment on A. muscoides included the phrase ‘The type specimens from Angola (including Chondria ramulosa Lindenberg).’ See the entry for Acanthophora ramulosa Linden- berg ex Kiitzing. Acanthophora orientalis J. Agardh See the entry for Acanthophora spicifera (Vahl) Bérgesen Acanthophora ramulosa Lindenberg ex Kiitzing Angola (316). ‘Ad oras Africae occidentalis’ (323). [As Acanthophora ramulosa (Lindenb. ms) Kitz., Steentoft emend. ] Angola (535). Sao Tomé (535). [As Acanthophora ramulosa Kitzing] Sao Tomé (350). ‘in tropical parts of the eastern Atlantic ocean’ (350). [As Acanthophora ramulosa Lindenb. ] ‘Ad oras Africae occidentalis’ (318). [As Acanthophora muscoides (L.) Bory] Angola (26; 133; 179). Sao Tomé (251 p.p.; 265 p.p.). ‘in calidiore oceano Atlantico ad oras Africae occidentalis prope Angolam’ (133) Note. The Acanthophora ramulosa element in De Toni’s (133: 818) entry for A. muscoides has again been recognised as distinct by Steentoft (535) and others. It is to this element alone that the inclusion here of the records for Angola of A. muscoides from De Toni (133) and J. Agardh (26) refers, as also with the comment (see A. muscoides note) in Jaasund (280) regarding Chondria ramulosa. See Steentoft (535) on the earlier Sao Tomé records. The attribution of authorities for the accepted combination is in some doubt. Kiitzing (1843: 437) indicated that he had derived the whole combination in Acanthophora from an annotation by Lindenberg on a specimen. J. Agardh (26) and De Toni (133), the latter possibly entirely on the basis of J. Agardh’s statement, by contrast with Kiitzing, attributed the name Chondria ramulosa to a MS annotation by Lindenberg on a Herb. Binder specimen from Angola. If the latter is the truth of the matter and Lindenberg was consistent in his annotations, the authority is simply Kiitzing; if the former is correct, then Lindenberg ex Kiitzing must be employed. In neither case is there any suggestion that the description was provided by Lindenberg. We have currently accepted Kiitzing’s rendering. All the records for Angola are based on the reports/collections by Lindenberg and Binder. Steentoft (535: 136-138) stated that: ‘. . . A. ramulosa is a new record for S. Tomé, and the species is apparently confined to the Gulf of Guinea.’; despite the statement, she repeated the earlier (1843) Kiitzing report for Angola. For the other taxon involved in the ‘pro parte’ Sao Tomé records from Hariot (1908) and Henriques (1917), see the entry for Acanthophora spicifera. Acanthophora spicifera (Vahl) Bgérgesen Angola (500; 535). Cameroun (336; 337; 350; 500; 535; 537). Gabon (350). Principé (350; 535). 6 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Sao Tomé (350; 535). Sénégal (535). Sierra Leone (30; 295; 336; 350; 535). ‘probably pantropical’ (350). ‘More or less pantropical’ (535). [As Acanthophora muscoides Grev.| Sao Tomé (251 p.p.; 263; 264; 265 p.p.) [As Acanthophora Thierii Lamour. | Angola (41; 42; 535). Cameroun (454; 535). Gabon (250). Sao Tomé (316). Note. The ‘St Thomas’ record in De Toni (133) probably relates to the West Indian island. The occasional epithet rendering ‘thierrii’ (535) is in error. [As Acanthophora Thierii Lamarck] Sénégal (282). [As Acanthophora Thierii J. Ag.| ‘fiir die weitere atlantische Kiste Afrikas . . . ist nur das Vorkommen von A. Thierii J. Ag.’ 179). oe For the other taxon involved in the ‘pro parte’ Sao Tomé records from 251 and 265, see the entry for Acanthophora ramulosa Lindenberg ex Kiitzing. The possibility exists (535) that A. spicifera (Vahl) B¢grgesen is conspecific with A. orientalis J. Agardh; Steentoft considered the distinctions to be doubtful. Acanthophora thierii auctorum See Acanthophora spicifera (Vahl) Bgrgesen Acrochaetium All taxa previously placed within this genus have been transferred to Audouinella (q.v.). The majority of the required recombinations have already been carried out by other authors, particularly for cosmopolitan or widespread species. Many of the West African records involved concern names not often employed elsewhere and material rarely collected, even within the region. Thus, other required recombinations do not appear in the literature and it has been necessary to effect them here; see the entries for Audouinella. When transfer has been effected into Audouinella without change of specific epithet or reduction to synonymy, no cross- referencing entry is provided; for all other cases, reference to the older names and combinations will reveal leads to the accepted placement of records and names. Acrochaetium avrainvilleae Bgrgesen See Audouinella nemalionis (De Notaris ex Dufour) Dixon. Acrochaetium dufourii (Collins) Bérgesen See Audouinella hallandica (Kylin) Woelkerling and Audouinella spp. Acrochaetium molle (Pilger) Hamel See Audouinella saviana (Meneghini) Woelkerling. Acrochaetium virgatulum (Harvey) Bornet See Audouinella secundata (Lyngbye) Dixon. Acrochaetium zosterae Papenfuss See the notes to Audouinella nemalionis (De Notaris ex Dufour) Dixon. Acrosorium acrospermum (J. Agardh) Kylin Namibia (348; 522). Note. The record in Lawson & Isaac (348) is merely a repeat of data from Simons (522). The taxon is well known from South Africa (Seagrief, 1984). Acrosorium cincinnatum Wynne Namibia (36B). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 7 Note. Data sent by Wynne (26 February 1986) by means of a donated sterile isotype, epiphytic on Corallina, from five km south of Swakopmund (Wynne 7479). Another collection from three km south of Swakopmund is detailed in Wynne (36B), where all the required comparative data are presented. Acrosorium maculatum (Kiitzing) Papenfuss Angola (352). Namibia (348; 352; 522). Note. Well recorded from South Africa (Seagrief, 1984). Acrosorium reptans (P. & H. Crouan) Kylin See Acrosorium uncinatum (Turner) Kylin and Cryptopleura ramosa (Hudson) Kylin ex Newton. Acrosorium uncinatum (Turner) Kylin Canaries (13; 18; 108; 128A; 227; 232B; 375; 392). Mauritanie (349). Sénégal (55; 56; 59). Western Sahara (349). ‘Atlantique (de Il’Angleterre au Rio de Oro. . .)’ (33). [As Acrosorium uncinatum Kylin] Mauritanie (516). [As Acrosorium uncinatum (J. Ag.) Kylin] Canaries (71; 191; 489; 490; 517; 546). Guinea-Bissau (529). Mauritanie (542). Sénégal (529; 542). ‘Atlantico de Inglaterra a Canarias’ (517). ‘Atlantique, de l’ Angleterre 4 la Mauritanie’ (542). ‘Atlantique: des cétes anglaises jusqu’au Rio de Oro’ (222). ‘Cosmopolite/subcosmopolite’ (529). ‘English coast southwards to the Canary Islands’ (71). ‘sur la cote sud sénégalaise et s’étend au moins jusqu’a la frontiére de la Guinée portugaise’ (529). [As Aglaophyllum laceratum Montagne] Canaries (44). Note. Attributed here since based directly on Montagne (401), with varietal name probably simply omitted. [As Aglaophyllum laceratum Montagne var. uncinatum Turner] Canaries (401). [As Nitophyllum uncinatum (Turner) J. Agardh] Canaries (132; 441; 444; 554). ‘Atlantischer Ozean von Siidengland an siidwarts bis zum Kap der Guten Hoffnung’ (499). [As Nitophyllum uncinatum J. Agardh] Canaries (89; 547). Note. See also Acrosorium venulosum (Zanardini) Kylin. Most authorities have concluded that, although Acrosorium reptans (P. & H. Crouan) Kylin is correctly regarded as only a form of reaction by Cryptopleura ramosa to the need for a prostrate growth-form under conditions of life on very exposed, wave-washed shores, the situation is highly complex because of the extent to which A. reptans and the legitimate A. uncinatum have both suffered mis-application as names, creating confusion in both routine determination and taxonomic practice. Acrosorium venulosum (Zanardini) Kylin Canaries (557). Note. There has been suggestion (De Toni, 132: 645) that, following Batters’s earlier comments, this species and Nitophyllum thysanorhizans Holmes could be conspecific; current placement in two different genera (Radicilingua; Acrosorium) does not support these earlier suggestions. Comments by Weisscher et al. (557), as reproduced in data provided in advance (Prud’homme van Reine, in litt. to JHP), included for 8 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON this taxon the remark ‘stage of A. uncinatum?’. See the entry for the latter. Boudouresque et al. (1984: 47) commented that all intermediates between the forms rich in hooks (A. uncinatum) and those totally lacking in them (A. venulosum) could be discerned; further, fertile A. uncinatum is itself devoid of the hook form. Distinctions between these two taxa not being clearly established by recent work, Boudouresque et al. preferred to regard A. venulosum simply as a variety of A. uncinatum (A. uncinatum var. venulosum (Zanardini) Boudouresque et al.). Pending further study, we have maintained the taxa as separate entries. Acrosorium spp. Namibia (348; 522). Note. For possible specific attributions, see the entries for Acrosorium acrospermum and A. maculatum. M. J. Wynne is currently studying collections, his own and some previous, of Delesseriaceae from the region. The report in Lawson & Isaac (348) is based directly on data in Simons (522). Acrosymphyton purpuriferum (J. Agardh) Sjéstedt See Helminthopsis purpurifera (J. Agardh) Papenfuss. Acrothamnion butleriae (Collins) Kylin [As Antithamnion butleriae Collins] Sierra Leone (295; 350). | ‘tropical parts of the Atlantic Ocean’ (350). Actinococcus latior Schmitz Namibia (156; 348; 453; 522). Note. Pilger (453) provided the basis for the inclusion of this species in Lawson & Isaac (348); his record was also repeated in 156 (Dinter), although a new record for Walfischbai was then also added. Schmitz (1893: 387) detailed the differences between taxa he recognised as Actinococcus latior and A. aggregatus, the latter from South Africa. The relationships between Actinococcus, Phyllophora, and Gymnogongrus are referred to in Simons (522). Actinotrichia fragilis (Forsskal) Bgrgesen) [As Actinotrichia rigida (Lamouroux) Dene] Mauritanie (unpublished). Note. The synonymy follows Cribb (113: 25). Actinotrichia lapidescens Schmitz Note. See the entries for Galaxaura lapidescens (Ellis & Solander) Lamouroux and G. rugosa (Ellis & Solander) Lamouroux. A specimen of Vickers’s (547) original material from the Canaries was examined by Borgesen (68: 70); he considered it a tetrasporic [Galaxaura flagelliformis| plant. This latter taxon was subsequently attributed to the synonymy of G. elongata J. Agardh, itself now generally considered (Papenfuss et al. , 436: 421-424; Cribb, 113: 26-27) to lie within the synonymy of G. rugosa. More recently, however, G. flagelliformis has been placed in synonymy with G. lapidescens (436: 407). The status of other material within the application of this name by Vickers remains to be established, but on the assumption of homogeneity, we have included the records within the entry for G. lapidescens (q.v.). Characteristics said to distinguish Actinotrichia from Galaxaura are the presence of persistent assimilatory filaments, and the absence of tetrasporophyte/gametophyte dimorphism, in the former. Actinotrichia rigida (Lamouroux) Decaisne See Actinotrichia fragilis (Forsskal) Bgrgesen. Aeodes orbitosa (Suhr) Schmitz Namibia (312A; 348; 437; 438; 522; 523; 525; unpublished). Note. For distinctions between species in this genus see Chiang (102: 15). Kraft (1977) gave cogent comments on generic criteria within the Cryptonemiaceae, including Aeodes. Aeodes sp Namibia (522). Agardhiella tenera (J. Agardh) Schmitz See Solieria filiformis (Kiitzing) Gabrielson. Agardhiella sp. Sénégal (182; 531). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 9 Note. At least part of the overall statement in Feldmann & Bodard (182) relates to Solieria filiformis (q.v.). G. Feldmann & Bodard indicated: ‘deux Agardhiella dont A. tenera (J. Ag.) Schm.’. The nature of the other species/specimens seems not to have been definitively established, at least in print. Aglaophyllum laceratum Montagne and var. uncinatum Turner See Acrosorium uncinatum (Turner) Kylin. Aglaothamnion decompositum (J. Agardh) L’Hardy-Halos [or (Grateloup) L’ Hardy-Halos] See Callithamnion decompositum J. Agardh. Aglaothamnion furcellariae (J. Agardh) G. Feldmann [ or Feldmann-Mazoyer] See Callithamnion byssoides Arnott ex Harvey in W. Hooker. Aglaothamnion gallicum (Nageli) Halos See Callithamnion gallicum Nageli and Callithamnion roseum sensu Harvey. Aglaothamnion scopulorum (J. Agardh). G. Feldmann [ or other authorities] See Callithamnion hookeri (Dillwyn) S. F. Gray. Aglaothamnion tripinnatum auct. See Callithamnion tripinnatum C. Agardh. Aglaothamnion spp. See Callithamnion spp. Ahnfeltia concinna J. Agardh Cape Verde Islands (38; 145). Note. Ahnfeltia in general probably involves crustose stages in the life-histories; certainly this is so for A. plicata (Hudson) Fries, where the crustose sporophyte was previously known as Porphyrodiscus simulans Batters (Farnham & Fletcher, 1976). Masuda (1982), investigating A. concinna, indicated the presence of a crustose phase that differs from that of A. plicata, the type species; he considered that the species should be placed in Ahnfeltiopsis Decew & Silva. Magruder (1977) recently dealt with the triphasic life-history of A. concinna. Ahnfeltia elongata Montagne See Chondrus elongatus Montagne. Ahnfeltia gigartinoides J. Agardh. Cape Verde Islands (38; 145). _ Ahnfeltia plicata (Hudson) J. Agardh Ascension (37). ‘croit de l’Islande aux Canaries’ (89). Note. See the entry for Ahnfeltia concinna J. Agardh. For data on the A. plicata sporophyte, see also Chen (1977). Further confirmation is needed of the presence of A. plicata in the list area. Ahnfeltiopsis Decew & Silva See the note to Ahnfeltia concinna J. Agardh. Alsidium corallinum C. Agardh Canaries (38D; 44; 71; 177; 184; 190; 191; 226; 227; 375; 392; 401; 439; 547). Mauritanie (184). Note. Edelstein (177) gave the authority as J. Agardh. Some of the records above (71; 439) were based only on small fragments or poorly-developed sterile specimens. Alsidium triangulare (L.) J. Agardh [or other authority combinations] See Bryothamnion triquetrum (S. Gmelin) Howe. Amansia multifida Lamouroux [As Epineuron (?) multifidum (Lamouroux) Kitzing] ‘In mari atlantico tropico ad oras Africae’ (318). ‘in oceano Atlantico ad littus Africae provenientum memoravit Kiitzing’ (133). Note. Included for completeness only. There is no direct evidence, in the absence of other records, that 10 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON the phraseology used involves our present area; the herbarium at Leiden has not been checked for confirmation, although Kiitzing’s entry was apparently based on material provided by Montagne and Binder. Amphiroa anceps (Lamarck) Decaisne [As Amphiroa dilatata Lamouroux] Sénégal (122; 529). Note. Sourie (529: 206) commented that probably two species of Amphiroa were involved in his area, one identified by Dangeard as A. cryptarthrodia (q.v.), the other ‘correspond probablement 4 l’espéce nominée par le méme auteur A. dilatata Lamouroux’. The equivalence of A. dilatata with A. anceps was concluded by Weber-van Bosse (1904: 94), in commenting: ‘My collections give me entire justification for sinking A. dilatata in A. anceps, which name as the older one must be maintained.’ The same conclusion was reached by Seagrief (1984), partly on the basis of a personal communication from H. W. Johansen. Norris & Johansen (417: 12-13), studying material from the Gulf of California, maintained the name A. brevianceps Dawson for a taxon they considered ‘closely related to Amphiroa anceps (Lamarck) Decaisne . . a widespread species in subtropical and tropical areas of the world’; more material is needed fully to resolve the status of that relationship. Amphiroa annobonensis Pilger See Amphiroa beauvoisii Lamouroux. Amphiroa annulata Lemoine Mauritanie (349). Note. This report represents an unusual species for the region; the determination was confirmed by H. W. Johansen (in litt., 2 February 1976), who commented that the taxon ‘most certainly has an earlier name’. Amphiroa beauvoisii Lamouroux Angola (298; 352). Canaries (18; 375). Congo (249; 250). Céte d’Ivoire (287; 288; 350). Gambia (296; 350). Ghana (288; 299; 300; 350; 376; 377). Liberia (129; 287; 350). St Helena (541). Sénégal (59; 529). Senegambia (319). ‘Atlantique tropicale’ (529). ‘Atlantischen Ozean, von der spanisch-portugiesischen Kiisten an siidwarts bis zum Kap der Guten Hoffung’ (499). ‘Nordwestafrika’ (499). ‘warm temperate and tropical parts of the Atlantic Ocean’ (350). [As Amphiroa annobonensis Pilger] Pagalu (139; 397; 455; 457). [As Amphiroa exilis Harvey] St Helena (142; 260; 391). [As Amphiroa linearis Kitzing] Gabon (134; 319; 350; 417). ‘known only from tropical West Africa’ (350). ‘Ad litora Africae occidentalis. . . widespread in distribution in tropical and subtropical areas of the Atlantic and Indian Oceans’ (417). Note. The conspecificity of Amphiroa annobonensis with A. beauvoisii is accepted here following comments by H. W. Johansen; see, for these, 350: 225. Records in Sourie (529) were given with some doubt as to determination. The statement by Bodard & Mollion (59) that this species is ‘absente des iles de l’Atlantique’ was clearly in error; it has been reported from the Agores (33: 108) and Madeira (375). Kiitzing’s (319) report from Senegambia was based on Herb. Sonder material. Norris & Johansen (417: 12) RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 11 observed: ‘In all likelihood, A. beauvoisii is the most widespread species of Amphiroa, perhaps occurring in most tropical and subtropical areas where the genus may be found.’ Dickie’s (142) material from St Helena was in such fragmentary condition that he ‘mark[ed] it as rather doubtful’. Pilger (455: 429) indicated his A. annobonensis as close to A. exilis, but listed what he then considered distinguishing. characteristics; these latter are no longer accepted as valid. The acceptance of A. linearis Kiitzing as conspecific with A. beauvoisii follows Norris & Johansen (417: 6, 12). Amphiroa brevianceps Dawson See the entries for Amphiroa anceps (Lamarck) Decaisne and Amphiroa peruana Areschoug. Amphiroa capensis Areschoug in J. Agardh Sao Tomé (251; 263; 264; 265; 350; 535). Note. There is confusion in the literature as to the status of Areschoug’s involvement as author, but since the section on Corallineae (pp. 506-576) in J. Agardh’s work (25) is acknowledged as being taken directly from the MSS sent by Areschoug ‘intactum’, with some additional Agardh data, there is scant reason for denying the credit to Areschoug. The above records are principally reported as simply ‘Areschoug’ or ‘Areschoug ex J. Ag.’ for authorities; since no confusion is so produced, sub-headings have not been here used. Steentoft (535), dealing with material determined by Henriques (263; 264; 265), stated of a specimen ‘consists only of fragments, and showed little resemblance to the authentic specimen of A. capensis Aresch. seen (in HBG). It seems best to leave this material without specific determination.’ The record has therefore, in the Steentoft form, been attributed both here and at Amphiroa spp. This Steentoft statement, repeated in 350: 228, caused Lawson & John to include the report of A. capensis from Sao Tomé as a doubtful record. Weber-van Bosse (1904: 99) synonymised A. capensis Areschoug with A. involuta Kiitzing, in her ‘synoptical key’. See also the entry for Amphiroa spp. Amphiroa cryptarthrodia Zanardini Canaries (38B; 50; 70; 188; 191; 227; 292; 375; 439; 499). Salvage Islands (38B; 556A). Sénégal (38B; 50; 122; 292; 529). Note. Confusion between this taxon and Amphiroa fragilissima (L.) Lamouroux seems to have been quite frequent; apart from the case of the Canaries records (see above), Bodard (50) commented also for Sénégal that he had only once found A. cryptarthrodia, amongst Falkenbergia hillebrandii as a non- attached tuft, and that it closely resembled A. fragilissima ‘avec lequel nous l’avions confondu d’abord.’ The Ghanaian record, in John & Lawson (292), of A. cryptarthrodia is actually representative of Amphiroa rigida Lamouroux. Sourie (529: 206) indicated A. cryptarthrodia to be the dominant of the two Amphiroa spp. that he recognised for Sénégal. Weber-van Bosse (1904: 100) indicated A. cryptarthrodia to be a synonym of A. verrucosa Kiitzing, whilst Borgesen (70), seeing a specimen from Piccone’s herbarium, was not quite sure as to the specific determination of that Canary Islands material. Afonso-Carrillo et al. (18: 46) commented, for all records for the Canary Islands, that the name A. cryptarthrodia Zanardini should be eliminated from the catalogue of accepted species, since it was: ‘con seguridad confundida con A. fragilissima’. Amphiroa dilatata Lamouroux See Amphiroa anceps (Lamarck) Decaisne. Amphiroa ephedraea (Lamarck) Decaisne Senegambia (224). [As Amphiroa emphaedraea (Lamarck) Decaisne] Senegambia (296). Note. Gerloff (224) recorded the location as ‘Angola Bay, Senegambien’, mentioning also ‘Kap [der Guten Hoffnung]’. It seems very possible that this former locality is a mis-citation of Algoa Bay, South Africa; Seagrief (pers. comm., 5 February 1982) has confirmed that Amphiroa ephedraea is very common in the lowest part of the tidal excursion in Algoa Bay. John & Lawson (296: 293) repeated the Gerloff record. Norris & Johansen (417: 24-25) considered A. ephedraea, with its mostly terete intergenicula, superficially to resemble A. vanbosseae Lemoine (q.Vv.). Amphiroa exilis Harvey See Amphiroa beauvoisii Lamouroux. Br JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Amphiroa fragilissima (L.) Lamouroux Ascension (475). Canaries (9; 13; 226; 227; 306B; 379). Cape Verde Islands (191). Mauritanie (349). St Helena (541). Sénégal (59). ‘atlantique tropicale’ (59). ‘Common in all warmer seas’ (200). [As Amphiroa fragilissima L.] Cape Verde Islands (145). [As Amphiroa fragilissima Lamouroux] Cape Verde Islands (38; 259). St Helena (142; 259; 260; 391). Note. See Amphiroa cryptarthrodia for probable additional records of the present taxon. The confusion between these taxa and in the application of the names is evident from the terminal note there. Amphiroa involuta Kiitzing See Amphiroa capensis Areschoug in J. Agardh. Amphiroa linearis Kiitzing See Amphiroa beauvoisii Lamouroux. Amphiroa peruana Areschoug Céte d’Ivoire (287; 288; 350). Ghana (288; 350). Liberia (287; 288; 350). ‘in tropical parts of the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans’ (350). [As Amphiroa brevianceps Dawson] Ghana (292). Note. The Ghanaian material referred to by John & Lawson (292) was misdetermined; this record does not challenge the nomenclatural and taxonomic opinion expressed by Norris & Johansen (417: 12-13) that Amphiroa brevianceps Dawson may be closely related to A. anceps (Lamarck) Decaisne. Amphiroa rigida Lamouroux Ascension (474). Cameroun (350). Canaries (556A). Ghana (299; 350; 376; 491). ‘in warm temperate and tropical parts of the Atlantic Ocean’ (350). [As Amphiroa cryptarthrodia Zanardini| Ghana (292). [As Amphiroa sp., aff. rigida Lamouroux] Gabon (unpublished). Note. The Gabon material mentioned above is from the same collection as that reported for Gabon in the entry for Amphiroa sp. This material was sent for examination subsequently to H. W. Johansen, who did not express any contrasting opinion. Amphiroa subcylindrica Dawson Mauritanie (349). Note. Lawson & John (349: 113) commented that this species had not previously been reported outside the Pacific region. Their determination was confirmed (in litt., 2 February 1976) by H. W. Johansen, who also indicated that he was applying the Dawson name only ‘until an earlier name is found’. The latter has now been achieved — Norris & Johansen (417: 23-25) placed A. subcylindrica of Dawson unequivocally in the synonymy of Amphiroa vanbosseae Lemoine. Amphiroa vanbosseae Lemoine See the entry for Amphiroa subcylindrica Dawson. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 13 Amphiroa verrucosa Kiitzing See the entry for Amphiroa cryptarthrodia Zanardini. Note. On the rendering of this specific epithet, see Weber-van Bosse (1904: 100-101). The same work has some explanation of past disagreements on the conspecificity of Amphiroa verrucosa and A. cryptarthrodia. Boudouresque et al. (1984: 46) continued to employ the epithet in the form of A. verruculosa Kitzing. Amphiroa spp. Ascension (474). Bioko (500). Cameroun (500). Gabon (294). Ghana (299; 344; 377; 487; 491; 567). Guinea-Bissau (529). Guinée (344; 529). Pagalu (500). Sao Tomé (535). Sénégal (59; 529; 530). ‘West Africa’ (290; 344). Note. John & Lawson (294) were reporting a vegetative plant, from Gabon, similar to Amphiroa rigida, but with some anatomical differences; see also the note at A. rigida. The report from Ghana (299) concerned a very broad form from deep water; H. W. Johansen was unable to reach a satisfactory conclusion on this material. Steentoft’s (535) record from S40 Tomé was based on specimens determined by Henriques (263; 264; 265) as Amphiroa capensis Areschoug; see the entry for the latter for further explanation. Anatheca dentata (Suhr) Papenfuss See Anatheca montagnei Schmitz in Engler & Prantl. Anatheca montagnei Schmitz Gambia (296). Ghana (290; 292; 299; 350; 376). Sénégal (49; 50; 52; 56; 131; 182; 272A; 290; 292; 329; 350; 390; 394; 400; 513; 531). Sénégal (Casamance) (390). Senegambia (390; 503). [As Anatheca montagnei J. Agardh] Sénégal (59). [As Anatheca montagnei (J. Agardh) Schmitz] Sénégal (59; 399). [As Anatheca dentata (Suhr) Schmitz] Sénégal (Casamance) (99). ‘in warm temperate and tropical seas’ (350). [As Callymenia dentata J. Agardh] Cape Verde Islands (38). Sénégal (38). [As Callymenia dentata (Suhr) J. Agardh] Sénégal (408). Note. Sénégal records in references 38, 131, 329, and 390 concern the island of Gorée. Askenasy’s (38) record from the Cape Verde Islands is based on reasoning, not on material, and appears still to require confirmation. He commented: ‘n’ont pas été rapportées des iles du Cap Vert; il est trés probable qu’elles y croissent aussi et qu’on les trouvera plus tard’. See also the entry for Euhymenia schizophylla Kitzing. Anotrichium barbatum (C. Agardh) Nageli [As Griffithsia barbata (J. E. Smith) C. Agardh] Canaries (38B; 38C; 38D; 71; 128A; 191; 227; 232B; 239; 306B; 547; 556). Salvage Islands (38B; 38C; 38D; 556; 556A). 14 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Sierra Leone (30; 350). ‘Atlantique, de l’Angleterre aux Canaries’ (190; 196). ‘English coast southwards to the Canary Islands’ (71). [As Griffithsia barbata J. Agardh] Canaries (439). Note. Reasoning by Baldock (1976) for recognition of Anotrichium as a genus is presented in the entry for Monosporus pedicellatus (q.v.). Use of this generic name is increasing — see, for example, Kapraun (1980). The record from Sierra Leone (Aleem, 30) represents the first mention from mainland Western Africa and, although repeating the record, Lawson & John (350) have expressed doubt as to the specific determination. The latter requires fertile material; Aleem’s record was based on floating plants reported in the dry season. Anotrichium furcellatum (J. Agardh) Baldock See Griffithsia arachnoidea C. Agardh. Anotrichium multiramosum (Setchell & Gardner) Baldock See Griffithsia arachnoidea C. Agardh. Anotrichium tenue (C. Agardh) Nageli Canaries (392). ‘world-wide tropical and subtropical (to temperate) distribution.’ (534). [As Griffithsia tenuis C. Agardh] Angola (352). Canaries (13; 38B; 38C; 38D; 71; 191; 196; 227; 232B; 306A; 375; 555; 556). Cape Verde Islands (38B; 38C; 38D). Salvage Islands (38B; 38C; 38D; 231; 375; 555; 556; 556A). Sénégal (38B; 38C; 38D; 529; 555; 556). ‘Africa’ (74). ‘Pantropical’ (529). [As Griffithsia tenuis (Harvey) C. Agardh] Canaries (78). ‘widespread in tropical and subtropical seas, extending into warm temperate regions’ (561). [As Griffithsia tenuis J. Agardh] Canaries (177; 547). Sénégal (122; 411). ‘Atlantic Ocean (European and African coasts, Canary Islands. . .)’ (177). Note. Although many authors continue to employ the combination in Griffithsia, that in Anotrichium, as discussed and rationalized in Baldock (1976), has been accepted in many recent Australian and American publications (e.g. 416; Kapraun, 1980). We have adopted use here of both Anotrichium and the associated form genus Monosporus; for a full explanation see the entry for Monosporus pedicellatus. For more recent comments on the conspecificity of the Mediterranean Griffithsia tenuis with the Atlantic/Indo-Pacific taxon here and commonly referred to as Anotrichium tenue (although by some suggested perhaps to be Griffithsia thyrsigera), see Norris & Aken (417A: 60). Stegenga (534) has also recently shown that the southern African Griffithsia secunda Harvey ex J. Agardh (type from Muizenberg, Cape Province, South Africa) is a synonym of Anotrichium tenue; Stegenga (534: 154) has proposed to recognise the Cape material as Anotrichium tenue var. secundatum (Harvey ex J. Agardh) Stegenga. He suggested, furthermore (534: 154), that intermediate manifestation of some aspects of varietal difference in Transkei and eastern Cape Province plants of A. tenue may indicate clinal variation patterns along the South African coast. This may apply more widely to the whole of the list area distribution of the species. Antithamnion antillanum Bgrgesen Canaries (0; 13; 16; 71; 91A; 191; 225; 227; 235; 253; 379; 495; 561). ‘Widespread in warm seas’ (559). Note. For general background to both nomenclature and taxonomy in this species, see Abbott (1979; 1984). It is possible (see Athanasiadis, 38A: 458, 460) that all Canaries material referred by Bérgesen (71) to Antithamnion antillanum is actually representative of A. ogdeniae Abbott (q.v.). All other Canaries reports will require re-examination on the same basis. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 15 Antithamnion butleriae Collins See Acrothamnion butleriae (Collins) Kylin Antithamnion cruciatum (C. Agardh) Nageli Canaries (38B; 38D; 71; 128A; 191; 227; 253; 375; 392; 490). Cape Verde Islands (38; 38B; 38D; 239). Salvage Islands (38B; 38D; 556A). Sénégal (38B; 38D; 59). ‘Atlantico (Noruega — Canarias. . .)’ (253). ‘Atlantique (de la Scandinavie aux Canaries. . .)’ (33). ‘desde Escandinavia a Canarias’ (546). [As Antithamnion cruciatum Nageli] Canaries (191; 493). Cape Verde Islands (38). [As Antithamnion cruciatum (C. Agardh) Nageli var. profundum G. Feldmann] ‘Atlantique nord, de la Scandinavie aux Canaries’ (196). [As Antithamnion cruciatum (C. Agardh) Nageli var. typicum] ‘Atlantique nord, de la Scandinavie aux Canaries’ (190; 196). Note. For the distinctions between this taxon and Antithamnion antillanum, consult the sources cited by Abbott (1979). Sauvageau’s (493) material from the Canaries was ‘trés jeune’. See also comments in Wynne (36B) regarding resemblances between Antithamnion cruciatum and Antithamnion leptocladum (Montagne) Wynne. Antithamnion defectum Kylin Note. See the entry for Antithamnion spp., Sierra Leone records, which may conceal material legitimately to be considered as representative of this taxon. Lee & Boo (1982) achieved partially successful interspecific crosses between Californian A. defectum and A. sparsum Tokida, in culture, Suggesting that both species may be actively speciating. See comments in Wynne (36B) regarding A. defectum/A. leptocladum similarities and differences. Antithamnion elegans Berthold See Antithamnionella elegans (Berthold) J. Price & D. John Antithamnion leptocladum (Montagne) Wynne Namibia (36B). Note. Reasons for both reallocation to this genus and recording from Namibia are presented by Wynne (36B). Antithamnion ogdeniae Abbott Canaries (38A). [As Antithamnion antillanum Bérgesen] Canaries (71). Note. It is possible that all material reported, under the name Antithamnion antillanum Borgesen, by Borgesen (71) from the Canaries should actually be attributed here. See Athanasiadis (38A: 458, 460). The same may apply to other reports of A. antillanum from the Canaries, since probably based on Bgrgesen’s original descriptive data. Antithamnion plumula (Ellis) Thuret See Pterothamnion plumula (Ellis) Nageli. Note. Not all authors have agreed with the resuscitation of Pterothamnion and the reassignment there of the previous Antithamnion plumula. An outstanding example is provided by recent southern French work, in turn exemplified by the recent checklist of benthic marine algae of Pyrénées-Orientales (Boudouresque et al., 1984). There (p. 49), the authors recombine this species as Platythamnion plumula (Ellis) Boudouresque et al., recognising the varieties plumula, bebii [sic!] (Reinsch) J. Feldmann, and crispum (Ducluzeau) Hauck. Until the situation is satisfactorily resolved, we maintain the taxon in Pterothamnion. Antithamnion pteroton Bornet Canaries (71; 89; 133; 191; 227). Note. Bornet (89: 332) went into considerable detail on the resemblances and differences in anatomy between this species, Ptilothamnion pluma, Gymnothamnion elegans, and Callithamnion micropterum. 16 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Antithamnion spp. Bioko (350). Canaries (3; 489). Gabon (294). Ghana (299; 376; 377). Namibia (348; 522). Salvage Islands (38B; 231). Sénégal (50; 55). Sierra Leone (295; 350). Togo (293). Note. The above records from Sierra Leone represent material with a close resemblance to Antithamn- ion defectum (q.v.) but with differences in some aspects of branching pattern; see Lawson & John, 350: 309-310, for details. Antithamnionella elegans (Berthold) J. Price & D. John, comb. nov. Basionym: Antithamnion elegans Berthold in Mitt. zool. Stn Neapel 3: 516 (1882). [As Antithamnionella elegans (Berthold) Boudouresque & Perret] Canaries (13; 227; 232B; 253; 306B). ‘Atlantico (Golfo de Vizcaya — Canarias. . .)’ (253). [As Antithamnion elegans Berthold] Angola (352). Canaries (4; 5; 16; 33; 71; 86; 190; 191; 196; 225; 235; 236; 237; 238; 293; 350; 375; 388; 489; 490; 512A; 556). Ghana (299; 300; 350; 376; 377; 491). Salvage Islands (38B; 231; 556). Sénégal (59; 122; 556). Togo (293; 350). ‘Atlantischer Ozean von den skandinavischen Kisten siidwarts bis zum Kap’ (498A). ‘warm temperate and tropical parts of the Atlantic Ocean’ (350). Note. Weisscher (556: 58) repeated the earlier record for the Salvage Islands in 231, but did not locate additional field-material. Boudouresque et al. (1984: 48) referred to this taxon but quoted the authorities as ‘(Berthold) Boudouresque et Verlaque’. This form of attribution is in error since, although Boudoures- que & Verlaque (91A: 59) referred to the taxon as ‘Antithamnionella elegans (Berthold)’, thereby being completely unequivocal, they failed to present a full citation of the basionym publication details (cf. Int. Code Bot. Nomenclature, 1983, Art. 33.2). These details were also omitted from subsequent references to the taxon in Boudouresque & Perret (1977: 63) and from Boudouresque et al. (1984: 48). None of these works therefore effects correctly the recombination and we have been obliged fully to publish the data here in order to authenticate the use of elegans in Antithamnionella. Aphanocladia cf. stichidiosa (Funk) Ardré Canaries (556A; 557). Note. Clarification of the nature and attribution of this material is desirable. Apoglossum ruscifolium (Turner) J. Agardh Sénégal (38D; 55; 59). Western Sahara (349). ‘Atlantique (de l’Angleterre au Rio de Oro)’ (33). ‘Atlantique: depuis les cétes anglaises jusqu’au Rio de Oro’ (222). ‘from Scandinavian waters southward [to] . . . northwest and southern Africa’ (159A). [As Delesseria ruscifolia J. Agardh] Cape Verde Islands (38). Sénégal (38). [As Delesseria ruscifolia (Turner) Lamouroux] Sénégal (408). [As Delesseria ruscifolia Lamouroux]| ‘De Suéde au Sénégal’ (89). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 17 Note. The statement of record in Lawson & John (349: 113) is based solely on data in Gayral (222) and Ardré (33). The Cape Verde Islands report in Askenasy (38) is derived from reasoning, not from material; he stated ‘n’ont pas été rapportés des iles du Cap Vert; il est trés probable qu’elles y croissent aussi et qu’on les trouvera plus tard’. Archaeolithothamnion [-ium] africanum Foslie See Sporolithon africanum (Foslie) Afonso-Carrillo. Aristothamnion collabens (Rudolphi) Papenfuss Namibia (36B; 348; 522). [As Aristothamnion purpuriferum J. Agardh] Namibia (157). Note. See Papenfuss (434) for taxonomic and nomenclatural background. Wollaston (559: 286) did not mention Namibia in her statement of the distribution of the species. Aristothamnion purpuriferum (Kitzing) J. Agardh See Aristothamnion collabens (Rudolphi) Papenfuss. Arthrocardia attenuata Manza Namibia (348; 522). Note. Data in Lawson & Isaac (348) are based directly and solely on Simons (522). The genus and large numbers of species (at least 16) are recorded from South Africa and it is therefore probable that the few records from the south of the present list area constitute under-representation in both taxa and distribu- tion. Taxon limits appear to be confused, as does application of names; Seagrief (1984) indicated (p. 6) that Arthrocardia attenuata should be reduced to the synonymy of A. palmata (Ellis & Solander) Areschoug in J. Agardh, following H. W. Johansen (pers. comm., 1970). Doubt as to accuracy of determination in these records has prevented that course of action here. Arthrocardia capensis (Leach in Decaisne) Areschoug in J. Agardh Note. See the notes on the opinion expressed by Askenasy (38) in the entry for Corallina officinalis L. Seagrief (1984: 5) reduced the present taxon to the synonymy of Corallina berterii Montagne ex Harvey (q.v.). Arthrocardia carinata (Kiitzing) Johansen in Seagrief St Helena (541). [As Corallina carinata Kitzing] Namibia (160; 348; 453; 500; 522). St Helena (142; 260; 391). ‘warm Atlantic’ (40). Arthrocardia filicula (Lamarck) Johansen in Seagrief [As Arthrocardia setchellii Manza] Namibia (522). Arthrocardia flabellata (Kiitzing) Manza Note. See the notes to Corallina sp. regarding possible Namibian material of this taxon. Arthrocardia lobata Montagne Canaries (403). Note. Montagne (403: 130), in the entry for his new taxon Corallina microptera, commented on its occurrence on Tenerife as ‘avec Arthrocardia lobata Nob.’. There seems to be no subsequent recognition of this brief reference to the plant, nor development of further information on what it represents. The relationship with Corallina lobata Lamouroux (q.v.) is therefore unclear. The record is here referred to for completeness only. Arthrocardia palmata (Ellis & Solander) Areschoug in J. Agardh Note. See the entry for Arthrocardia attenuata Manza. In view of the suggested synonymy, entries there may represent records of the present species. Arthrocardia setchellii Manza See Arthrocardia filicula (Lamarck) Johansen in Seagrief. 18 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Arthrocardia spp. Namibia (348; 437; 438; 522). Note. Recording in Lawson & Isaac (348) is based directly on data in the other references. All records may represent the entity here recorded under Arthrocardia attenuata Manza, whatever name is finally to be correctly applied. We have not seen any of the material in question; so many species were described or recorded from South Africa and possibly implicated in the Namibia marine flora that definitive allocation would at present be entirely arbitrary. Asparagopsis armata Harvey Canaries (8; 13; 16; 38B; 38D; 226; 227; 304; 306B; 379; 489; 490). Salvage Islands (38B; 38D; 556A). [As Falkenbergia rufolanosa (Harvey) Schmitz] Canaries (13; 489). Sénégal (47; 122; 296; 529). Note. There is occasional difficulty in being certain as to which ‘species’ of Asparagopsis is present when, especially at range peripheries, only the asexual (‘Falkenbergia’) phase has apparently established itself. It is not possible certainly to distinguish between the asexual phases of A. armata and A. taxiformis purely on grounds of morphology, despite the earlier use of two distinct names (F. rufolanosa; F. hillebrandii) for cases where geography/range or completed life-history made it clear which sexual phase ‘species’ was involved. Considerable overlap in the ranges of the two Asparagopsis spp. within the present area complicates that issue. There is, additionally, considerable doubt as to the validity of recognition of two species in Asparagopsis, at least on the present slender morphological basis. The existing nomenclatural mode of reporting authors has therefore been maintained pending further elucidation. Asparagopsis delilei Montagne See Asparagopsis taxiformis (Delile) Trevisan. Asparagopsis taxiformis (Delile) Trevisan Canaries (8; 38B; 38C; 38D; 175; 180; 226; 227; 237; 296; 302; 306B; 351; 544). Ghana (299; 346; 347; 350; 376; 377). Liberia (350). Nigeria (346; 347; 350). Salvage Islands (38B; 38C; 38D). ‘in warm temperate and tropical parts of the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans’ (350). [As Asparagopsis taxiformis (Delile) Collins & Hervey] Canaries (5; 13; 15; 16; 63; 70; 96; 97; 188; 191; 229; 235; 301; 302; 304; 351; 372; 373; 375; 489; 490; 493; 556; 557). Ghana (153). Liberia (129). Salvage Islands (231; 375; 556; 556A). ‘existe seul aux Antilles et aux Canaries’ (188). [As Asparagopsis Delilei Montagne] Canaries (25; 26; 27; 37; 89; 132; 143; 144; 258; 259; 318; 322; 387; 401; 407; 439; 493; 495; 499; 547; SSTA). Pagalu (456; 457). ‘Mittelmeer und angrenzende Teile des Atlantischen Ozeans, nach Siiden bis nach ... Westafrika sich erstreckend.’ (498). ‘Westafrika’ (499). [As Asparagopsis Delilei Montagne f. genuina] Canaries (495). [As Asparagopsis Delilei (Montagne) Montagne] Canaries (508). [As Dasya delilei Montagne] Canaries (44; 401). [As Falkenbergia hillebrandii (Bornet) Falkenberg] Canaries (13; 38B; 38C; 38D; 63; 71; 133; 139; 179; 304; 351; 498; 499; 556). Cape Verde Islands (50). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 19 Ghana (153; 299; 338; 347; 376; 377; 491). Liberia (129). Nigeria (347). Salvage Islands (38B; 38C; 38D; 556; 556A). Sénégal (47; 50; 529). ‘Pantropical’ (529). [As Falkenbergia Hillebrandii Falkenberg] Canaries (494). [As Falkenbergia . . . Schmitz. (Nitophyllum ? confervaceum Berthold; Polysiphonia hillebran- dii Bornet)] Canaries (547). [As Lictoria taxiformis (Delile) J. Agardh] Canaries (23). Note. Some of the above records (e.g. that in Weisscher, 556, of Falkenbergia hillebrandii from the Salvage Islands) expressed clearly the sort of determinatory doubt detailed in the note to the entry for Asparagopsis armata (q.v.). According to Weisscher (556), sexual phase plants were only few and small in the Salvage Islands. De May et al. (129) recorded both sexual (Asparagopsis) and asexual (F. hillebrandii) phase plants from Liberia. Asparagopsis sp. [As Asparagopsis sp.] Canaries (2; 301). Gambia (296; 350). [As Falkenbergia sp.| Guinée (529). Note. For explanation of some aspects of the imprecise determinations, see the entry for Asparagopsis armata. Audouinella ‘The generic classification of acrochaetioid algae is in a disgraceful state of disarray’ (Woelkerl- ing, 1983: 78). Whilst the reduction of all such genera as Acrochaetium, Audouinella, Balbiania, Chromas- trum, Colaconema, Kylinia, Liagorophila, Rhodochorton, Rhodothamniella, and so on, to combinations in Audouinella has considerable logic and convenience value, many European phycologists (especially the French and the Dutch) regard that process as obscuring realities of relationship on the basis of life-history, plastid form, and similar characteristics (see especially Stegenga & Van Erp, 1979). Dixon (in Dixon & Irvine, 1977) provided a detailed explanation of historical background and treatment to that time; this has been subject recently to refocussing and updating by Woelkerling (1983), in his most useful review of the Audouinella complex. The vast majority of relevant literature is traceable through one or other of these sources. Acceptance of the reduction to a single genus has resulted in the need for large numbers of new nomenclatural combinations, many of which were effected by Garbary (1979), in examining the numerical taxonomy of the Acrochaetiaceae, and by Garbary et al. (1983). Although there is merit in Stegenga’s (1979) use of the sexual cycle as the primary generic criterion (generally supported by West & Hommersand, 1981, and by Woelkerling, 1983), we do not employ the distinction for nomenclatural purposes here. In many cases, data required to carry out transfers and name-changes are quite simply not available for taxa recorded from the area under consideration. The adoption here of the single genus Audouinella has resulted in the require- ment for a further seven new combinations, detailed under individual entries later. In summary, we would firmly support Woelkerling’s (1983) statement that: ‘it is more important to accumulate detailed, trustworthy data on numerous species than to engage in endless manipulation of generic schemes’. Audouinella bispora (Bgrgesen) Garbary See the note to Audouinella dasyae (Collins) Woelkerling. 20 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Audouinella byssacea (Kiitzing) J. Price, comb. nov. Basionym: Callithamnion byssaceum Kitzing, Phycologia generalis: 371 (1843); see also Kiitzing’s Species algarum: 639 (1849). [As Acrochaetium byssaceum (Kitzing) Askenasy] Cape Verde Islands (38). Note. Purely on nomenclatural grounds, this record should possibly appear under Audouinella saviana (Meneghini) Woelkerling. De Toni (139: 59) commented of Chantransia mollis Pilger (454: 298): ‘Affinis videtur Chantransia Savianae (Menegh.) Ardiss.’ Pilger (454) had indicated that his new species C. mollis was very similar to Callithamnion (Chantransia) byssaceum Kitz., which according to De Toni (131: 68), also led back to Audouinella (Chantransia) saviana. Such reasoning does not take account of the manner in which, for the above records, the names may have been employed in determination. See the further information under A. saviana. Audouinella canariensis (Bgrgesen) Garbary [‘canariense’ | Canaries (218). [As Audouinella canariense (Bgrgesen) Garbary] Canaries (227). [As Acrochaetium canariense Bérgesen| Canaries (68; 88; 375; 430A). [As Chromastrum canariense (Bérgesen) Stegenga & Mulder] Canaries (536). Note. Bgrgesen (68), describing this as a new species, considered it very similar to Audouinella secundata (q.v.). See also the notes to the entry on A. humilis (Rosenvinge) Garbary. For an explanation of the required epithet form ‘canariensis’, see the entry for A. gracilis. Audouinella codicola (Bgrgesen) Garbary Canaries (13; 218; 227; 232B; 350). Sierra Leone (350). Note. The record from Sierra Leone in 350 is a repeat by Lawson & John of the data published by Aleem (30; see below); the later authors expressed considerable doubt as to the validity of Aleem’s determination. [As Acrochaetium codicola Bgrgesen|] Canaries (68; 88; 108; 111; 218; 375; 430A). Sierra Leone (30). [As Acrochaetium codiculum (sic!) Bgrgesen] Canaries (392). [As Rhodochorton codicola (B¢rgesen) Nakamura] Canaries (412). Note. Many authors have expressed their opinions as to how close this taxon lies to European material often given the name Audouinella codii (P. & H. Crouan) Garbary. Bérgesen (1927: 33) so stated whilst actually describing Acrochaetium codicola. Levring (375) went so far as believing it not possible to separate the taxa. Cordeiro-Marino (108) and Cribb (111) generally supported this closeness of similarity, the former author adding Acrochaetium phacelorhizum Bogrgesen to the pattern. Cribb (111: 186) commented of A. polyrhizum (Harvey) J. Agardh, A. grande (Levring) De Toni, and A. codicola Bérgesen: ‘seems doubtful whether they can be kept separate.’ Audouinella codii (P. & H. Crouan) Garbary [As Acrochaetium codii (Crouan) Bornet] Canaries (191). [As Rhodothamniella codii (Crouan) J. Feldmann] Canaries (33; 375). ‘Atlantique (de la France aux Canaries)’ (33). Note. See data presented in the entry for A. codicola (Bérgesen) Garbary. A. codii may also be confused with A. nemalionis (De Notaris ex Dufour) Dixon in some reports — see the details given in Stegenga & Van Erp (1979). Audouinella crassipes (B¢rgesen) Garbary Canaries (227). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 21 [As Acrochaetium crassipes Bérgesen| Canaries (39; 68; 71; 141B; 191; 375). Salvage Islands (38B; 231; 375). [As Kylinia crassipes (Bérgesen) Kylin] Canaries (108). [As Chromastrum crassipes (Bérgesen) Papenfuss] Canaries (430A). Note. When describing this taxon in 1927, Bgrgesen indicated that he had only one specimen, found on ‘Acrochaetium codicola’; he regarded the most nearly related species as Acrochaetium catenulatum Howe. Woelkerling (1971) suggested Audouinella crassipes possibly to be conspecific with A. microscopica (Nageli) Woelkerling. Subsequently, in 1972 and 1973 (558: 86-88), Woelkerling included Chantransia crassipes Bgrgesen, Acrochaetium crassipes (Bgérgesen) Bgrgesen, Kylinia crassipes (Bergesen) Kylin, and Chromastrum crassipes (Bgrgesen) Papenfuss, all in the synonymy of Audouinella microscopica (Nageli) Woelkerling. In this, he has been followed by Cribb (113: 14-15) and Schneider (512: 12-13). It is therefore probable that all the above records are really relevant only to A. microscopica (q.v.), but in the absence of definitive determination for all but the Bgrgesen records (68; 71), we have maintained the entry separately. Audouinella cymopoliae (Bgrgesen) J. Price, comb. nov. Basionym: Acrochetium cymopolie Bérgesen in Biol. Meddr 6 (6): 22, fig. 12 (1927). [As Acrochaetium cymopoliae Bérgesen] Canaries (68; 88; 227; 430A). Note. The record in Gil-Rodriguez & Afonso-Carrillo (227) was reported with ‘?’, presumably as to doubtful species determination. Woelkerling (1971) suggested that the taxon was possibly conspecific with a number of others, so that the above combination in Audouinella has been made for convenience only, pending further clarification on synonymy. For additional detailed data on life-history and morphology, see Stegenga & Borsje (1976). Audouinella dasyae (Collins) Woelkerling Bioko (350). Gambia (296; 350). Ghana (288; 299; 350; 376). Liberia (129; 288; 350). Note. Audouinella dasyae is probably a gametophyte generation of A. saviana (Meneghini) Woelkerl- ing, A. hypneae (Borgesen) G. W. Lawson & D. John, or A. bispora (Bergesen) Garbary, or possibly of all of them. For further data, see Schneider (512) and, a fuller treatment, Stegenga & Borsje (1976). The latter authors indicated considerable possible ‘synonymy’ with many other ‘species’. See Stegenga & Van Erp (1979) for placement within their system of groups in Acrochaetium. Audouinella daviesii (Dillwyn) Woelkerling Canaries (172; 227; 288). Céte d’Ivoire (288; 350). Gabon (294; 350). Liberia (129; 288; 350). Sierra Leone (350). ‘virtually cosmopolitan’ (172). [As Acrochaetium daviesii (Dillwyn) Nageli] Canaries (39; 68; 191; 372; 373). ‘North Atlantic to the Canaries’ (372; 373). [As Acrochaetium daviesi (Dillwyn) Nageli (sic!)] Sierra Leone (30). [As Acrochaetium Daviesse (Dillwyn) Nageli] Canaries (490). [As Acrochaetium daviessii (Dillwyn) Nageli] Canaries (489). Note. Since Bergesen (68) noted some differences from Rosenvinge’s Danish material, he presented a fresh description of the taxon. A. daviesii sensu Rosenvinge agrees with Stegenga & Van Erp’s (1979) group III within Acrochaetium (the group confusingly named A. daviesii) although Stegenga & Van Erp actually placed A. daviesii in their group II (group name A. nemalionis, q.v.). Some parts of the 22 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON descriptions presented by Woelkerling (1973) and by Dixon (in Dixon & Irvine, 172) would lie in group III of Stegenga & Van Erp. Audouinella densa (Drew) Garbary See Audouinella microscopica (Nageli) Woelkerling. Audouinella endozoica (Darbishire) Dixon Ghana (350). Note. This name was tentatively applied by Lawson & John, to small plants growing on Codium guineense, following comments by Woelkerling (pers. comm.) on difficulties in determination. These plants were sterile and the chloroplast structure could not certainly be distinguished. Audouinella gracilis (B¢rgesen) Jaasund [‘gracile’| [As Audouinella gracilis (Bgrgesen) Garbary] Canaries (227). [As Acrochaetium gracile Bgrgesen| Canaries (68; 71; 191; 218; 430A; 490). Note. Garbary (218: 490), apparently overlooking that Jaasund (280: 415) had already recombined this epithet in Audouinella, remade the combination in 1979 — hence the citation form of the record in Gil-Rodriguez & Afonso-Carrillo (227). Audouinella, as a feminine first declension noun, would re- quire the form ‘gracilis’ in its adjective, not the form ‘gracile’ as used by Jaasund, which form is neuter. In this respect, Garbary was more accurate than Jaasund, but this does not invalidate the earlier combination. Audouinella hallandica (Kylin) Woelkerling Sierra Leone (350). Togo (350). ‘widespread in warm temperate and tropical seas’ (350). [As Acrochaetium sargassi Bergesen|] Sierra Leone (30). [As Acrochaetium sp.] Togo (293). Note. This is not the same taxon as Audouinella hallandica sensu Kapraun (1980: 41). Woelkerling (558: 82-85) firmly established the recombination of Chantransia hallandica Kylin in Audouinella. The epithet had previously been subject to recombination in Acrochaetium (Hamel, 246: 20); Chromastrum (Papen- fuss, 1945: 321); Kylinia (Kylin, 1944: 13, 15); and Rhodochorton (Rosenvinge, 1935: 7). There seems to be no good reason why Garbary (218: 490) should have re-made the combination in the course of his listing (Appendix I) of the required changes in nomenclature amongst Audouinella spp. referred to in the body of his paper. Synonymy attributed here is also based on Woelkerling (1973: 84); he commented (p. 85) that Borgesen (1915: 19) expressed doubt as to real distinctions between his own Acrochaetium sargassi and the Chantransia dufourii of Collins (1911: 187), although Taylor (540: 302) subsequently attempted to maintain the taxa on the basis of slight differences in cell width and basal cell size. Critical comparisons of type material of these and of A. (Ch.) hallandica failed to establish any firm distinctions. See also the note for Togo material of Audouinella sp. For additional life-history data, consult Stegenga & Borsje (1977). Woelkerling (pers. comm.) held the opinion that Audouinella parvula (Kylin) Dixon (q.v.) was probably a small form of the present taxon. Audouinella humilis (Rosenvinge) Garbary [As Colaconema humilis (Rosenvinge) Woelkerling] Western Sahara (349). Note. Bgrgesen (68: 21) commented that his Acrochaetium canariense (see Audouinella canariensis) seemed to show an especial likeness to Chantransia humilis Rosenvinge and to Chantransia polyblasta Rosenvinge. Stegenga & Mulder (536: 300) suggested that material that would be considered as of Audouinella (Acrochaetium) humilis (as Chromastrum humile (Rosenvinge) Papenfuss) or of Audouinella (Acrochaetium) polyblasta (as Chromastrum polyblastum (Rosenvinge) Papenfuss) might be the best solution in identifying the tetrasporophyte of their Chromastrum moniliforme (Rosenvinge) Papenfuss [which was included by Woelkerling (1972) in the synonymy of Audouinella microscopica (q.v.)]. Since they had previously (Stegenga & Borsje, 1977) for convenience used the name C. polyblastum (Rosen- RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 23 vinge) Papenfuss for the sporophyte of Audouinella hallandica (Chromastrum hallandicum (Kylin) Papenfuss), the same reasoning was applied in utilisation of Chromastrum humile (Rosenvinge) Papenfuss by Stegenga & Mulder (536) in connection with the gametophyte Audouinella humilis. Audouinella hypneae (Bgrgesen) G. W. Lawson & D. John Namibia (36B). Sierra Leone (30; 350). Note. The original record established by Aleem (30) has been considered doubtful by Lawson & John (350), in view of previous known (western Atlantic only) distribution. Schneider (512) also presented data on distribution whilst re-making, apparently having overlooked the existing 1982 publication, the combination in Audouinella (512: 11). According to Schneider (pp. 5 and 11), Audouinella seriata (Borgesen) Garbary is strictly asynonym of A. hypneae, but we have currently maintained separate entries for both taxa; some doubt on conspecificity remains and the nomenclatural position of A. seriata is complex, making it simpler to explain the situation by separate presentations. Audouinella hypneae may possibly represent an alternate phase of A. dasyeae (q.v.), and some authors (Schneider, 512: 11; Hall & Eiseman, 1981) doubt the practicability of distinguishing between A. hypneae and A. saviana (q.v.) on the suggested spore-size basis. Audouinella macropoda (P. Dangeard) J. Price, comb. nov. Basionym: Acrochaetium macropoda P. Dangeard in Botaniste 36: 265, pl. XVII fig. A, 14 (1952). [As Acrochaetium macropoda (?) P. Dangeard] Sénégal (122). Audouinella microscopica (Nageli) Woelkerling Ghana (350). Nigeria (346; 347; 350). Note. Woelkerling (1972) reduced seven acrochaetioid species to synonymy of Audouinella microscopi- ca. Of the names encountered thus far in material from the present area, only Acrochaetium crassipes Bgrgesen (Audouinella crassipes (Bgrgesen) Garbary) is affected. See the note to the latter entry; it is strongly likely that these taxa are conspecific but, for reasons explained under A. crassipes, we maintain separate entries for now. Stegenga & Vroman (1976) suggested A. microscopica as possibly a gametophytic generation of A. densa (Drew) Garbary, provided that seriate monosporangia were considered taxonomi- cally unimportant at species level. Schneider (512: 9) considered such sporangia as taxonomically important, pending further study. Stegenga & Mulder (536) did not agree with Woelkerling’s (1972) earlier findings; in their opinions, A. microscopica should be considered as a Chromastrum, with at least three of the suggested seven synonyms being based on material sufficiently distinct to stand (at specific or subspecific levels) as separate taxa. They consulted in this study material said to be ‘Type’, in Leiden. See also the note to Audouinella humilis (Rosenvinge) Garbary. Audouinella moniliformis (Rosenvinge) Garbary See the entry for Audouinella humilis (Rosenvinge) Garbary. Audouinella naumannii (Askenasy) J. Price, comb. nov. Basionym: Chantranisia Naumannii Askenasy, Forschungsreise Gazelle, Bot., Alg.: 31, taf. VIII fig. 13-14 (1888). [As Acrochaetium naumannii (Askenasy) Bornet] Cape Verde Islands (246). [As Acrochaetium naumannii Askenasy] Cape Verde Islands (38; 66). [As Chantranisia (sic!) Naumannii Askenasy] Cape Verde Islands (37). [As Chantransia naumani (sic!) Askenasy] Cape Verde Islands (450; 451). [As Chantransia Naumanni (sic!) Askenasy] Cape Verde Islands (131; 139). Note. Askenasy (37; 38), who dealt with the Naumann (‘Gazelle’) collections, appears to be the real primary source of all the above records. 24 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Audouinella nemalionis (De Notaris ex Dufour) Dixon Canaries (172). [As Acrochaetium nemalionis (De Notaris ex Dufour) Bornet] Canaries (68; 547). Cape Verde Islands (37). [As Acrochaetium nemalionis (De Notaris) Bornet] Canaries (68; 191; 246; 430A). ‘Atlantique (du Danemark aux Canaries)’ (488). Note. Woelkerling (1971) and later (588: 88-89) suggested that several other taxa have features strongly in common with Audouinella nemalionis. The relationships of the latter with Audouinella thuretii (Bornet) Woelkerling and with Acrochaetium avrainvilleae Borgesen, inter alia, as examples, needed clarification through examination of types and other collections. He continued: “The major difference between A. Nemalionis and the Sargasso Sea specimens of Audouinella thuretii is apparently the lack of a funiform prostrate system in the latter, and this difference is of dubious taxonomic value’. Stegenga & Van Erp (1979) retained the group name Acrochaetium nemalionis for their group II within that genus and many European records would fall within that group; some, however, (e.g. that of Rosenvinge, 1909) would accord on description better with group I, to which the name Acrochaetium zosterae Papenfuss was applied. The same authors suggested implication of A. nemalionis with A. saviana, at species rather than group level, but only on morphological group grounds (and in the concept of Rosenvinge, so far as A. saviana was concerned). Nevertheless, De Toni (131: 68) had in 1897 included Callithamnion Nemalionis De Notaris in the synonymy outlined in his entry for Chantransia Saviana (Meneghini) Ardissone [= Audouinella saviana (Meneghini) Woelkerling, 1973]. Audouinella occidentalis (Bgrgesen) Garbary Canaries (227). [As Acrochaetium occidentale Bergesen] Canaries (71; 191; 375; 430A). [As Acrochaetium occidentale var. occidentale] Canaries (218). [As Acrochaetium occidentale var. caespitosa Bergesen|] Canaries (68; 88). Audouinella parvula (Kylin) Dixon in Parke & Dixon Cameroun (350). Canaries (172; 227). ‘from boreal-antiboreal to tropical parts of the Atlantic’ (350). [As Acrochaetium parvulum (Kylin) Hoyt] Canaries (68; 191; 218; 375). [As Chromastrum parvulum (Kylin) Papenfuss] Canaries (430A). Note. Woelkerling (pers. comm. to D. M. John) commented (see 350): ‘this species is possibly no more than a small form of Audouinella hallandica’. See also Abdel-Rahman (1984). Audouinella polyblasta (Rosenvinge) J. Price, comb. nov. Basionym: Chantransia polyblasta Rosenvinge in K. dansk. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. VII, 7 (1): 115, fig. 43 (1909). Note. This combination, seemingly never previously made, is effected here for rationalisation only. See the note to Audouinella humilis — there may be close relationships with A. canariensis, A. microscopia, A. hallandica, amongst others. Previous references involved recombinations as Acrochaetium polyblastum (Rosenvinge) Bgrgesen (Stegenga & Borsje, 1977) and Chromastrum polyblastum (Rosenvinge) Papen- fuss (Stegenga & Mulder, 536). Audouinella purpurea (Lightfoot) Woelkerling Mauritanie (349). ‘Norway to Mauretania’ (172). [As Byssus purpurea Lamouroux] Canaries (90). Note. Recorded in 349 directly on the basis of the Dixon & Irvine statement (172). Lawson & John (349: RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 25 113) did not draw attention to the fact that the distribution statement in 172 could also include Western Sahara. Audouinella cf. repens (Bgrgesen) Woelkerling Salvage Islands (38B). Note. Audiffred & Weisscher (38B: 29) commented that: ‘Because of the above mentioned differences [primarily dimensional, or of spore-persistence], the identification of our plants cannot be quite satisfying.’ Audouinella sargassi (Bgrgesen) Garbary Note. See the entry for Audouinella hallandica (Kylin) Woelkerling; for a further record with possible relevance, see the Togo report listed under Audouinella sp. Audouinella saviana (Meneghini) Woelkerling Cameroun (350). Gabon (350). [As Audouinella saviana (Montagne) Woelkerling] Gabon (294). [As Acrochaetium molle (Pilger) Hamel] Cameroun (247; 430A). [As Chantransia mollis Pilger] Cameroun (139; 454). [As Chantransia saviana Ardissone] Canaries (547). Note. Pilger (454: 299) had at the outset recognised the proximity of his Chantransia mollis with Chantransia saviana, in stating: ‘Die neue Art ist verwandt mit Callithamnion (Chantransia) byssaceum Kiitz. (nach De Toni = Chantransia saviana (Menegh.) Ardiss., einer mir nicht bekannten Art).’ See also the notes to Audouinella seriata, for further data on close relationships. Relevant information also appears under A. dasyae (a possible alternate generation) and (as regards A. saviana sensu Rosenvinge) under A. nemalionis. The spore-size distinction previously often utilized in differentiating between Audouinella saviana and A. hypneae (q.v.) may be at best rendered difficult by a recent report (Hall & Eiseman, 1981) of larger spore dimensions than is usual in A. seriatum (q.v.). The latter taxon was placed by Schneider (512: 11-12) in synonymy with A. hypneae, on the grounds that the understood distinctions between those taxa in respect of basal system characteristics were unreliable. Audouinella secundata (Lyngbye) Dixon Canaries (172; 512). Mauritanie (349). ‘North Norway to Mauretania’ (172). [As Colaconema secundata (Lyngbye) Woelkerling] Canaries (558). [As Audouinella virgatula (Harvey) Dixon] Canaries (172; 227). Mauritanie (349). Salvage Islands (38B). ‘Northern Norway to Mauretania’ (172). [As Audouinella virgatulum] Canaries (306B). [As Acrochaetium virgatulum (Harvey) Bornet] Canaries (16; 68; 191; 556). Salvage Islands (556; 556A). [As Acrochaetium virgatulum (Harvey in Hooker) J. Agardh] Canaries (392). [As Chromastrum virgatulum (Harvey) Papenfuss] Canaries (430A). Note. Proliferation of the basal system in older plants may obscure earlier clear distinctions and lead to confusion of Audouinella secundata with A. dasyae and/or A. saviana (q.v.). Essentially similar rela- tionship problems arise with Audouinella (Acrochaetium) canariensis Bérgesen; when describing the new species, Bgrgesen considered it similar to A. secundata but to show different development of the basal disc. 26 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON The Mauritanie record in Lawson & John (349) is based solely on the distributional statement in Dixon & Irvine (172). The basis for citation of the southern limit of distribution as Mauritanie in 172 is not clear. Lawson & John made no reference to the fact that the overall statement could also include Western (Spanish) Sahara. This applies to the blocks of records by the names of both the accepted Audouinella secundata and the synonymized Audouinella virgatula. Synonymy of this taxon shows the usual Audouinella (Acrochaetium, etc.) extreme complexity. Woelkerling (1971: 52) considered that A. virgatula (Harvey) Dixon and Colaconema tenuissima (Collins) Woelkerling might be no more than two forms of a single variable species. Later (558: 94-96), he firmly placed Callithamnion virgatulum Harvey in Hooker [= Chantransia virgatula (Harvey) Thuret in Le Jolis; Acrochaetium virgatulum (Harvey) Bornet; Chromastrum virgatulum (Harvey) Papenfuss; Rhodochorton virgatulum (Harvey) Rosenvinge; Trentepohlia virgatula (Harvey) Farlow] in synonymy with Audouinella secundata (Lyngbye) Dixon [Colaconema secundata (Lyngbye) Woelkerling]. He correctly observed that some authors had maintained these species as separate (e.g. Dixon & Irvine, 1977; Kornmann & Sahling, 1978) on the basis of differences in number of layers in the prostrate system and slight differences in height, branching, or cell size. Others (e.g. Rosenvinge, 1909; Woelkerling, 558 and 1973; Cribb, 1983; Schneider, 1983), by contrast, rejected these distinctions, considering that variation was too great to permit reliable species limits to be drawn. The latter view is accepted here. Audouinella seriata (Bgrgesen) Garbary Gabon (350). Gambia (350). Nigeria (350). “Warm temperate and tropical parts of the Atlantic Ocean’ (350). [As Audouinella seriatum (Bérgesen) G. W. Lawson & D. John] Mauritanie (349). Nigeria (346; 347). [As Acrochaetium seriatum B¢grgesen] Gabon (294; 350). Gambia (296). Mauritanie (349). [As Acrochaetium sp. | Gabon (294). Note. The recombination of this epithet in Audouinella was in fact first carried out in print by two of us (DMJ; GWL; 349: 113), but, although citing the basionym, this omitted to present necessary reference data. Garbary (218: 490), remaking the combination in Audouinella, probably in ignorance of the previous attempt, gave full citation of the basionym reference data and his recombination must therefore stand; Lawson & John did not rationalise the situation for their recombination until 1982. In the earlier publication, furthermore, the previous combination in Acrochaetium was elsewhere (349: 105, stn 4) textually so left. Lawson & John (350) indicated that their Gabon material differed in minor respects from description and illustration of the type, and the determination was therefore presented with some doubt; the material was the same as that earlier reported (294) as Acrochaetium sp. There is conflicting opinion about the conspecificity of the present taxon with other apparently related taxa. Audouinella seriata was considered by Lawson & John (350) to show close resemblance to A. saviana (q.v.) both as to basal system and, often, stalked monosporangia arising in series; minor variations of frequency and sporangial dimensions occurred. Cribb (1983: 16), judging from the literature, concluded that A. seriata and A. saviana were likely to be conspecific. By contrast to this, Schneider (512: 5) considered A. seriata and A. hypneae to be conspecific, the latter epithet deriving from earlier (1909) work by Bgrgesen than did the former (1915). Since resolution of these conflicting opinions was not possible here, we have maintained separate entries for each of the three taxa involved. Audouinella streblocladiae (P. Dangeard) J. Price, comb. nov. Basionym: Acrochaetium streblocladiae P. Dangeard in Botaniste 36: 265 (1952). [As Acrochaetium streblocladiae P. Dangeard] Sénégal (122). Audouinella thuretii (Bornet) Woelkerling See the notes at Audouinella nemalionis (De Notaris ex Dufour) Dixon. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 27 Audouinella virgatula (Harvey) Dixon See Audouinella secundata (Lyngbye) Dixon. Audouinella spp. Ghana (376; 377; 491). Liberia (129). Salvage Islands (38B). [As Acrochaetium sp. | Gabon (294). Sénégal (59; 529). Togo (293). Note. Plants from Liberia (129) were all sterile, despite densely developed but sparingly branched forms being available. Matetial reported from Gabon was stated to be closely allied to Audouinella (Acro- chaetium) seriatum. Specimens from Togo were apparently (John & Lawson, 293) of close resemblance to Acrochaetium dufourii (Collins) Bérgesen and Audouinella sargassi (q.v.), both of which are often synonymized with Audouinella hallandica (Kylin) Woelkerling, in recent years. A. sargassi has a very distinctive thick-walled basal cell, whilst A. dufourii has non-tapering filaments lacking hairs and with sparsely-developed branching. Ballia prieurii Kiitzing Ghana (unpublished). Note. Strictly from freshwater, submerged on the leaves of Saxicoliella amicorum (Podostemaceae) on boulders in rapids, in the Ankasa River in SW. Ghana (Hall, 1971). Included here on the grounds of the primarily marine Ceramiacean genus to which the material apparently belongs. Determined by H. Skuja (in litt., to J. B. Hall, Ghana, 15 April 1970) as follows (translation from the German): ‘In so far as the few, somewhat sparingly present, denuded axial parts of shoots provide evidence, the alga seems to be a species of the genus Ballia, most probably B. Prieurii Kitz. Ballia spp. are in nature really marine plants, although one finds some of them frequently to occasionally as intrusives into the lower parts of rivers . . . thus form[ing] part of a special biological grouping of secondarily freshwater reds’. See, for additional detail, Hall (1971) and Skuja (1944). Bindera insignis J. Agardh See Spyridia insignis (J. Agardh) J. Agardh. Boergeseniella Note. A Kylin segregate genus from Polysiphonia, recognised and used in some parts of the world, especially France. See the entry for Polysiphonia fruticulosa (Wulfen) Sprengel. Bonnemaisonia hamifera Hariot Canaries (227; 392). ‘tetrasporangial phase [ Trailliella] from Denmark to the Canary Islands’ (172). [As Trailliella intricata Batters] Canaries (71; 191; 392). Note. Trailliella intricata is well-known as the tetrasporophyte of Bonnemaisonia hamifera. Menez & Mathieson (392: 34) recorded the alga as ‘Trailliella intricata’ only, although they indicated the life-history relationship. Feldmann (191: 404) commented: ‘Sans doute d’importation récente’. Bornetia secundiflora (J. Agardh) Thuret Canaries (227; 228). Ghana (292; 299; 350; 376). Guinea-Bissau (529). Sénégal (59; 292; 529). ‘widespread from boreal-antiboreal to tropical seas’ (350). [As Griffithsia secundiflora J. Agardh] ‘In mari. . . atlantico ad oras. . . Africae’ (318). Boryna compacta Bory in Duperrey Note. For Ascension records, see Ceramium compactum (Bory) J. Price. 28 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Bostrychia The validity of records established within the list area for many species in this genus is quite difficult to resolve with any certainty. A significant proportion of the difficulty arises from conflicting statements, confusing nomenclature, and somewhat inscrutable German texts published over periods of many years. Some degree of arbitrary re-allocation, based on those cases where sufficient data exist for reasoned conclusion, has been required in various instances; this will be found mostly to account for differences of attribution between previous literature and the present list. To a rather lesser degree, the same reasoning may be applied in entries for Catenella, Caloglossa, and Murrayella. Bostrychia binderi Harvey Angola (101; 352; 458; 535). Bioko (350). Cameroun (108; 337; 347A; 350; 458; 460; 467; 535). Gabon (294; 347A; 350). Ghana (338; 342; 347A; 350; 458; 460; 461; 462; 463; 464; 467; 473; 535; 537). Guinée (347A; 350; 460; 535). Liberia (129; 347A; 350). Mauritanie (349). Nigeria (347A; 350). Sao Tomé (93; 347A; 350; 470; 473; 535). ?Senegambia (133; 296). Sierra Leone (295; 339; 347A; 350; 374; 460; 464; 468; 535). ‘Kamerun an siidwarts’ (460). ‘tropical and subtropical Atlantic’ (535). ‘West Africa’ (347B). ‘widespread in warm temperate and tropical seas’ (350). [As Bostrychia pilifera Kitzing] Ghana (unpublished). Senegambia (133; 323; 410; 460). Sénégal (458). Note. Attribution here is on the basis of the opinions of both De Toni (133: 1163, 1166-67) and Post (in litt., to Steentoft); for full details of the former’s statements, see the terminal note. The Ghanaian record represents an herbarium specimen, the nomenclature of which was corrected before the subsequent publication in Lawson (342). [As Bostrychia tenella (Vahl) J. Agardh] Ghana (153, p.p. with B. tenella; see 535). Sierra Leone (336). Note. The Mauritanie record in Lawson & John (349) was based on only a single fragment entangled with Enteromorpha. De Toni (133: 1163, 1166-67) attributed the Senegambia record of Bostrychia pilifera Kiitzing originally to B. tenella (Vahl) J. Agardh in the following terms: ‘Bostrychia pilifera Kuetz. . . .e Senegambia ad Bostrychiam tenellam valde accedit. Hujus nullam authenticum specimen vidi.’ Later, under Bostrychia Binderi Harvey, he added: ‘An huc Bostrychia pilifera Kuetz. ex Senegambia ??’. Confusion has often arisen between the taxa B. binderi and B. tenella. The name ‘B. binderi f. terrestre (Harvey) Post’ was based on Harvey material from the Friendly Islands; Harvey, omitting to provide a description, called the plant B. terrestre. J. Agardh first described the Harvey no. 22 as B. tenella var. terrestris; later, he raised it to specific rank as B. terrestris. Finally, De Toni (139) reduced B. terrestris to the synonymy of B. tenella. B. binderi f. terrestre is therefore attributed here to Bostrychia tenella (q.v.). Bostrychia calliptera (Montagne) Montagne Céte d’Ivoire (287; 288; 347A; 350). Ghana (288; 342; 344; 347A; 350; 467; 468). Guinée (347A; 350; 458; 460; 461; 464; 467; 468; 513). Nigeria (347A; 350). Sierra Leone (295; 347A; 350; 468; 473). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 29 ‘an der Guineakiiste von Kamerun bis Franzésisch-Guinea bestens bekannt’ (468). ‘probably widespread in tropical seas’ (350). Note. Post (467: 70) erroneously commented: ‘Neu ist Bostrychia calliptera fiir . . . die Goldkiiste’. The collection by Lawson was new, but he had by then already published the record (342). Schnell (513) perpetrated the same error in recording the taxon as new for Africa in 1950. Regarding the species in Nigeria, Lawson & John (350) indicated that some plants found in the Niger Delta have the morphology of this species but the cortication does not appear clearly rhizoidal; subsequent collections by J. M. Baker, Field Studies Council, from various stations in the Delta nevertheless strongly suggest that the taxon is indeed present and possibly of common occurrence. Bostrychia hookeri Harvey See Bostrychia mixta Hooker f. & Harvey. Bostrychia mixta Hooker f. & Harvey [As Bostrychia hookeri Harvey] Ascension (unpublished). Note. These BM herbarium records are based on undated specimens from an unknown collector, possibly from the early 1900s. For other possibly additional records from Angola of Bostrychia mixta and Bostrychia radicans, based on Welwitsch 59 and published as B. tenella by Barton (41: 373), see the notes to B. tenella (Vahl) J. Agardh. The presence of B. mixta on South Atlantic island or mainland coasts would not be surprising; it has otherwise been reported from south Chile, Tierra del Fuego (including Hermite Island), Gough Island, Tristan da Cunha, Nightingale Is., South Africa, southern Australia, Kyushu (Japan), and New Zealand. Bostrychia montagnei Harvey Sierra Leone (295; 347A; 350; 526). ‘probably widespread in warm temperate and tropical parts of the Atlantic Ocean’ (350). [As Bostrychia scorpioides (Hudson) Montagne var. montagnei| Sierra Leone (468; 473). Note. Post (468) does not make it absolutely clear (although there is some implication that it was) whether or not ‘typical’ Bostrychia scorpioides was present alongside the variety montagnei Harvey. The latter is now considered a synonym of B. montagnei Harvey (see Sluiman, 1979). In 1968, Post (473) reported the data earlier given in 468, this time without ambiguity, as the variety only is referred to. Sluiman (526) noted its distribution as a species as: ‘roughly restricted to tropical Atlantic region determined by 18°C isotherms of coldest months in both hemispheres’; see Sluiman (526) for additional detail. Bostrychia moritziana (Sonder ex Kiitzing) J. Agardh Cameroun (347A; 350; 458; 459; 465). Congo (220A). Gabon (220A). Gambia (296; 347A; 350). Ghana (350). Liberia (129; 347A; 350). Namibia (467). Nigeria (347A; 350; 459; 465). Sao Tomé (347A; 350; 467). Sierra Leone (347A; 350). “Westafrika’ (466). ‘widespread in warm temperate and tropical seas’ (350). [As Bostrychia moritziana Agardh] Cameroun (458). Note. Several of the quoted records for certain areas are included here for distributional completeness only, since they represent collections from freshwater conditions. This is the case with those from Ghana (350), Namibia (467), and Nigeria (350); other species of Bostrychia also penetrate low-salinity waters — see, for example, the entry for B. radicans. The Post (467) report from Sao Tomé, although referring to a record made as B. moritziana, actually represents Bostrychia radicans f. depauperata (q.v.); the report was based on Thorold collection, no. 611. 30 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Records from Cameroun here are not surprising; the indication of reference 458 (Post, 1936) as a source does, however, require some explanation. There (p. 79), Post stated: ‘Anderseits ist d. Bostr. «periclados» von Bidundi [= Bibundi]-Kamerun (J. Ag. in Nordstedt, 1897, S. 171 & Lund Nr. 34.216-17, leg. R. Jungner; = B. Mor.) von Murrayella auszuschliessen.’ This is the origin of citation of 458 which, for cross-referencing completeness, is also mentioned in Bostrychia spp. and Murrayella periclados terminal notes. For comments on the Gabon and Congo freshwater records in 220A, see Post’s (467: 49) opinion outlined in the notes to Bostrychia radicans. Bostrychia ‘periclados’ See the notes at entries for Bostrychia moritziana, Bostrychia spp., and Murrayella periclados. Bostrychia pilifera Kitzing See Bostrychia binderi Harvey. Bostrychia pilulifera Montagne Sénégal (296). Senegambia (296). Bostrychia radicans (Montagne) Montagne Bioko (350; unpublished). Cameroun (139; 288; 337; 350; 454; 458; 460; 462; 463; 465; 467; 468; 500; 535; 537). Congo (220A; 473; 535). Céte d’Ivoire (347A; 465). Gabon (220A; 294; 347A; 350; 465; 471; 473; 535). Ghana (288; 342; 344; 347A; 350; 465; 467; 535). Guinée (347A; 350; 384; 460; 464; 465; 467; 468; 535; 560). Liberia (347A; 350; 468). Nigeria (288; 347A; 350; 458; 465; 467; 535). St Helena (465). Sao Tomé (288; 347A; 350; 465; 467; 473; 535). Sierra Leone (30; 295; 336; 339; 344; 347A; 350; 374; 378; 460; 464; 465; 467; 468; 473; 535). ‘West Africa’ (269; 290; 566). ‘Westafrika’ (466). ‘an der Guineakiste von Kamerun bis Franzésisch-Guinea bestens bekannt’ (468). ‘Probably pantropical’ (535). ‘probably widespread in warm temperate seas and pantropical’ (350). ‘von Franzésisch-Guinea bis Kamerun bekannte’ (467). ‘von Frz. Guinea bis Kamerun (einschl. Sao Thomé) ohne Beriicksichtigung der weit sidlich gelegenen St Helena Bay- sind 27 litorale Bostrychia radicans-Standorte bekannt’ (465). [As Bostrychia radicans f. depauperata Montagne] Cameroun (350; 458; 468). Gabon (465; 473). Guinée (468). Sao Tomé (350; 467; 470). Sierra Leone (350; 468). ‘an der Guineakiiste von Kamerun bis Franzésisch-Guinea bestens bekannt’ (468). [As Bostrychia radicans f. hapteromanica Post] Cameroun (288; 350; 458). Céte d’Ivoire (287; 288; 350; 465). [As Bostrychia radicans f. moniliforme Post] Cameroun (108; 350; 458; 468). Ghana (342; 350; 465; 467). Guinée (350; 460; 468; 513). Nigeria (unpublished). Sierra Leone (468). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 31 ‘an der Guineakiste von Kamerun bis Franzésisch-Guinea bestens bekannt’ (468). [As Bostrychia radicans f. radicans] Cameroun (108). Nigeria (108). Sierra Leone (108). [As Bostrychia radicans f. typical] Cameroun (460). Ghana (342; 467). Guinée (460; 461). Nigeria (213; 467). Sao Tomé (470). Sierra Leone (468). ‘an der Guineakiste von Kamerun bis Franzésisch-Guinea vestens bekannt’ (468). [As Bostrychia simpliciuscula Harvey ex J. Agardh] Ghana (344; 460; 461; 462; 464; 465). Nigeria (213; 347A). [As Bostrychia tenuis f. simpliciuscula] Nigeria (467). [As Polysiphonia letestui P. Dangeard] Gabon (116A; 471; 473). Note. Except where otherwise indicated, all records relate (so stated or not) to Bostrychia radicans f. radicans. Where the authority had been given simply as ‘Montagne’, no distinction has been drawn between that form and the correct author-citation. This species is not uncommonly reported from freshwater or from low salinity habitats. In cases of _ equivocal phraseology, when ‘marine’ conditions may also have been involved, or where other interest required it, such records are indicated above (e.g. Congo, 473; Gabon, f. depauperata, 465, 473); otherwise, inland records are omitted. Gauthier-Liévre & Schotter (220A) recorded a freshwater Bostrychia from Congo/Gabon; this was subject to comment by Post (467: 49), who concluded that it could have involved both B. radicans and B. moritziana. In relation to the Gabon records, also from freshwater conditions, under the name Polysiphonia letestui in Dangeard (116A), Post (471: 150) appears to have been stating that the equating by Dangeard (116A; 32) of his ‘Polysiphonia’ letestui with Montagne’s ‘Polysipho- nia’ spinescens from the brackish waters of Guyana must be in error since the former taxon belongs to Bostrychia radicans, whilst the latter taxon she (Post, 458: 79) had already established as a synonym of Murrayella periclados (q.v.). The unpublished Nigeria record of f. moniliforme Post relates to material so attributable detected amongst recent collections by Dr J. M. Baker, Field Studies Council, from the Ramus River area of the Niger Delta. Further unfortunate complication was introduced unnecessarily by Post (458 and 467: 49, 60) into the already complex overall situation. Based on reports involving misdetermination by Fox (213), Post (467) _ recorded what we deduce to be B. radicans from Nigeria, this under the name B. tenuis f. simpliciuscula. Fox herself (213: 626) had employed the name Bostrychia simpliciuscula in recording the alga initially in 1955. Later she (Fox, as Steentoft, 1967, reference 535) referred to her previous report and correctly _ placed the alga under the name Bostrychia radicans. An earlier treatment (458) by Post of similar material _ from South Africa had already been dismissed by Papenfuss (1943, on B. simpliciuscula) on grounds of inadequacy of procedure. Post (467: 66) subsequently (1963), immediately beneath her main species heading for this forma, stated quite unequivocally albeit contradictorily ‘Nicht Nigerien’! For possible additional records of B. radicans and B. mixta from Angola, based on Welwitsch 59 and _ published by Barton (41: 373) as B. tenella, see the notes to B. tenella and B. mixta. For comments on the _ Sao Tomé record of f. depauperata in Post (467), see the notes to Bostrychia moritziana. _ Bostrychia scorpioides (Hudson) Montagne _ [As Bostrychia scorpioides (S. Gmelin) Montagne] _ Sierra Leone (468; 472). ‘an der Guineakiiste von Kamerun bis Franzésisch-Guinea bestens bekannt’ (468). _ [As Bostrychia scorpioides var. montagnei| Sierra Leone (468; 472). Note. For an analysis of some aspects of the distribution of Bostrychia scorpioides see Sluiman (1978). 32 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON See the notes to Bostrychia montagnei in regard to validity and probable attribution of the records as var. montagnei, above. The record of the parent species in Post (468: 301) is based on collections by F. J. Taylor from the Sierra Leone mangrove facies west of Freetown, on the left bank of Aberdeen Creek, SW. of Aberdeen Point. She (Post) commented on this as: ‘das erstmalig Bostrychia scorpioides fir Westafrika enthilt.’ In the same work, she later (468: 304) added: ‘Neu ist Bostrychia scorpioides fir Westafrika (Guineakiiste bei Freetown bei 8 1/2° nérdlicher Breite)’. In view of the descriptive phrase from 468, quoted above, for the distribution, it is decidedly odd that none of the countries trending westward along the northern Gulf of Guinea coast between Cameroun and Sierra Leone receives separate citation of extant records. Bostrychia simpliciuscula Harvey ex J. Agardh See Bostrychia radicans (Montagne) Montagne. Bostrychia tenella (Vahl) J. Agardh Angola (41; 352). Bioko (350). Cameroun (337; 347A; 350; 454; 458; 460; 467; 537). Ghana (153p.p.; 338; 342; 347A; 350; 460; 463; 467; 472; 473; 537). Guinée (347A; 350; 460). Sénégal (458; 460). Senegambia (454; 460). Sierra Leone (30; 336; 347A; 350; 464). ‘African West Coast’ (374). ‘all warmer seas’ (336). ‘West Africa’ (347B). ‘widely distributed in all warmer seas’ (62). ‘widespread in tropical and subtropical waters’ (280). ‘widespread in warm temperate and tropical seas’ (350). [As Bostrychia tenella Agardh]| Angola (458). Cameroun (458). Ghana (463). [As Bostrychia tenella J. Agardh] Angola (41; 42). [As Bostrychia binderi f. terrestre] Ghana (342; 350; 467). [As Bostrychia pilifera Kitzing] Senegambia (133; 323; 535). ‘Warm Atlantic’ (41). Note. The Ghanaian record in Dickinson & Foote (153) proved pro parte to be of Bostrychia tenella (Vahl) J. Agardh and pro parte of B. binderi Harvey (q.v.). See Lawson & John (350) for reasoning relating to the attribution here of various records named as B. binderi f. terrestre; the essentials of the reasoning are also presented in the note to B. binderi (q.v.) here. De Toni (133: 1163, 1167) appears to have been in some doubt as to the attribution of B. pilifera records; initially allocating them to B. tenella, he immediately afterwards suggested that they represented a form of B. binderi. Post (in litt. to Steentoft, cf. 535) held the former of these contrasting views. Lawson (347A: 61) stated: ‘It [B. tenella] has not to date been positively identified in Nigeria but is likely to be present as it is very closely related to B. binderi and is often found occurring together with it.’ Bostrychia tenuis Post and f. simpliciuscula See Bostrychia radicans (Montagne) Montagne. Bostrychia spp. Angola (298; 347A; 500). Cameroun (337; 344; 458; 500; 533). Ghana (42A; 220; 287; 338; 344; 487; 491; 537). Guinée (344; 384; 529; 537). Nigeria (347A). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 33 Sénégal (467). Sierra Leone (31; 287; 339; 344; 466; 537). Western Sahara [Rio de Oro] (467). ‘West Africa’ (290; 345; 347A). Note. For details of the possible attribution of Cameroun records in Post (458), see the notes to Bostrychia moritziana (especially) and Murrayella periclados. Botryocarpa prolifera Greville Namibia (348; 522). Note. The record in Lawson & Isaac (348) is based directly on information from Simons (522). Botryocladia Many taxa in this genus are almost entirely, often deeply, subtidal in occurrence. As such, they are less consistently and representatively collected than would be desirable for full appreciation of other than local area taxonomy. Ephemerality of appearance is an added problem, especially as regards those ‘species’ that colonize rhodoliths or other mobile surfaces on the seabed. Many of the morphological criteria that are used to differentiate between subgeneric taxa relate to the vegetative state and seem to vary with plant age and characteristics of local ambience, hence being unsatisfactory as distinguishing factors. Poor representational material and essentially time-limited collections for examination have tended both to cause neglect of the reproductive state, since rarely detected, as a basis for taxonomy, and to lead to proliferation of names for plants from different geographical areas, without any real attempts to study the genus over any sufficiently wide area for rationalization. The same factors have also led to misapplications of those names that have been reported from widespread areas to material eventually recognised (from the few attempts to broaden study) not to be of the same taxa. Hence, many of the names and records that follow require critical re-evaluation in the light of a wider understanding of the genus. A recent attempt at such wider understanding for the western tropical Atlantic (Puerto Rico; Caribbean) has been presented by Ballantine (159); this should be consulted since it exemplifies many of the problems outlined above. Botryocladia boergesenii J. Feldmann Salvage Islands (38B; 556; 556A). Note. The relationship between material reported under this name, as Botryocladia pyriformis (Bergesen) Kylin, as Botryocladia sp., and as other taxa reported from the Canary Islands, urgently requires clarification. Botryocladia botryoides (Wulfen) J. Feldmann Cameroun (292; 350). Canaries (38B; 38C; 128A; 189; 191; 229; 292; 351; 375; 401; 489; 517; 547). Cape Verde Islands (292). Congo (292). Gabon (294; 350). Ghana (292; 299; 350; 376; 377). Salvage Islands (38B; 38C; 337). Sénégal (292). ‘West Africa. . . Gulf of Guinea’ (286). ‘West Africa’ (289). ‘Atlantic Ocean (from Cadiz to Canary Islands).’ (177). ‘Atlantico célido (de Cadiz a Canarias)’ (517). ‘Atlantique chaud (de Cadix aux Canaries)’ (189). ‘in warm temperate and tropical parts of the eastern Atlantic Ocean’ (350). [As Bothryocladia bothryoides (Wulfen) Feldmann] Canaries (227; 229; 232B). [As Botryocladia occidentalis (Bgrgesen) Kylin] Canaries (97; 232B). [As Botryocladia uvaria (Wiilfen) Kylin] Canaries (328). 34 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON [As Chrysymenia uvaria (L.) J. Agardh] Cameroun (454). Canaries (64; 69; 70; 132; 337; 439; 499; 547). Cape Verde Islands (41; 42). Salvage Islands (215; 216; 336). ‘Nordwestafrika’ (499). ‘Westafrika’ (499). ‘In ganzen warmeren Atlantischen Ozean’ (499). ‘warmer parts of Atlantic Ocean’ (72). [As Chrysymenia uvaria (Wulfen) J. Agardh] Congo (249; 250). Gabon (249; 250). ‘De Cadix aux Canaries’ (89). [As Chrysymenia (Botryocladia) uvaria (Wulfen) J. Agardh] ‘in oceane Atlantico calidiore’ (24). [As Chondria uvaria (Wulfen) C. Agardh] ‘In mari Atlantico . . . ad Teneriffam’ (19). [As Gastroclonium Uvaria (Wulfen) Kitzing] ‘in mari. . . atlantico calidiori’ (318). [As Gastroclonium uvaria Kiitzing B macrococcum Kitzing] Canaries (318). [As Gastroclonium Uvaria Kiitzing forma macrococca canariensis| Canaries (323). [As Lomentaria Uvaria (Wulfen) Duby] Canaries (401). [As Lomentaria Uvaria Duby] Canaries (44). [As Ulva ulvoides Bory] Canaries (90). [As Fucus uvarius L.| Canaries (90). Note. For details of distinctions between Botryocladia botryoides and B. pyriformis, see the notes to the latter. Borgesen (69; 70) commented on similarities in vesicle size and gland cell size between materials from the Canaries and elsewhere, especially the var. occidentalis from the West Indies. Reasons for the attribution here of Ulva ulvoides Bory are presented in the notes to the latter. Chapman’s (97) assumption of conspecificity between Botryocladia botryoides and B. occidentalis requires additional confirmation, although it is true that the material he named as B. occidentalis from the Canaries should correctly be referred to B. botryoides; the same applies to the report from the Canaries, erroneously stated to be the first for the island group under the name B. occidentalis (Bérgesen) Kylin, by Gil-Rodriguez et al. (232B: 101, 103-104). Similarly, material determined variously as B. uvaria, although often correctly to be referred to B. botryoides, may conceal taxa (new or with existing names) more accurately placed elsewhere; we have not made a complete re-survey on other than nomenclatural grounds. It has been shown by Papenfuss (pers. comm. to Seagrief; see Seagrief, 1984) that the so-called B. uvaria from South Africa should all be named as B. madagascariensis G. Feldmann; this requires to be borne in mind as a possibility for at least the southern parts of the present area. Botryocladia chiajeana (Meneghini) Kylin .Canaries (38D; 128A; 191; 224; 229; 232B; 375). ‘West Africa’ (286; 289). ‘Atlantique (de la céte Basque aux Canaries)’ (189). [As Chrysymenia [Chrysimenia] chiajeana Meneghini| Canaries (70; 184; 490). Mauritanie (184). [As Chrysymenia ciajeana (sic!) Meneghini] Canaries (235). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 35 [As Bothryocladia (sic!) chiajeana (Meneghini) Kylin] Canaries (227; 229; 379). Botryocladia fernandeziana Levring See Botryocladia lawsonii D. John. Botryocladia guineensis D. John Ghana (286; 290; 299; 300; 350; 376). ‘West Africa’ (289). ‘tropical parts of the eastern Atlantic Ocean’ (350). Note. See John (286) for full details of relationships; most closely resembles B. skottsbergii (Bgrgesen) Levring. Botryocladia hancockii Dawson See Botryocladia senegalensis G. Feldmann & Bodard. Botryocladia lawsonii D. John Ghana (289; 350). ‘tropical West Africa’ (350). ‘tropical eastern Atlantic’ (159). [As Botryocladia sp.| Ghana (299; 376). Note. See John (289) for full details of relationships; most closely resembles Botryocladia papenfussiana Ganesan & Lemus and B. fernandeziana Levring (both from the Pacific). See also the comments in Ballantine (159). Botryocladia madagascariensis G. Feldmann See Botryocladia botryoides (Wulfen) J. Feldmann Botryocladia occidentalis (Bgrgesen) Kylin See Botryocladia botryoides (Wulfen) J. Feldmann Botryocladia papenfussiana Ganesan & Lemus See Botryocladia lawsonii D. John. Botryocladia pyriformis (Bérgesen) Kylin Canaries (13; 226; 306B). [As Bothrocladia (sic!) pyriformis (Bergesen) Kylin] Canaries (227). Note. Gil-Rodriguez & Afonso-Carrillo (226) indicated a close relationship with Botryocladia bot- ryoides, save in the elongated vesicles of B. pyriformis and in the different distribution of secretory cells. They commented that this was the first report from the Canaries of a species ‘propria de las costas tropicales americanas’. See also comments in Ballantine (159). Botryocladia senegalensis G. Feldmann & Bodard Sénégal (55; 59; 182; 272A; 290). ‘West Africa’ (286; 289). ‘tropical eastern Atlantic’ (159). [As Bothryocladia (sic!) senegalensis G. Feldmann & Bodard] Sénégal (56; 59). Note. G. Feldmann & Bodard (182) also indicated records for the small coastwise island of Gorée [Gorea], Sénégal. They suggested fairly close relationship with Botryocladia hancockii Dawson, from the Gulf of California; both these taxa are anatomically very similar to Chrysymenia enteromorpha Harvey. See also comments in Ballantine (159). Botryocladia skottsbergii (Bgrgesen) Levring See Botryocladia guineensis D. John. Botryocladia uvaria (Wulfen) Kylin [or (L.) Kylin] See Botryocladia botryoides (Wulfen) J. Feldmann. 36 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Botryocladia spp. Canaries (226). Ghana (376; 487). Note. The record in Round (487) is based directly on previous works by Lawson & John (various dates). As such, the purely generic reference must relate to a combination of the species Botryocladia botryoides, B. guineensis, and B. lawsonii. Botryoglossum platycarpum (Turner) Kitzing Namibia (348; 522; 523). Note. This alga, well-known from South Africa, is a not particularly surprising southern element in the Namibian marine flora. All the records stem from Simons’s finds north to Lideritzbucht (Elizabeth Bay); Simons himself (523) expressed the distribution pattern as ‘Liideritz to Danger Point . . . becomes abundant in Namaqualand.’ Brachycladia australis Sonder See Galaxaura marginata (Ellis & Solander) Lamouroux. Brachycladia marginata (Solander) Schmitz See Galaxaura marginata (Ellis & Solander) Lamouroux. Brachytrichia maculans Note. Records established in Lawson (337) under this name for Cameroun were repeated in Stephenson & Stephenson (537). Although it could be quite reasonably supposed that the material concerned represented Galaxaura, with which the generic name Brachytrichia is commonly associated, this is not the case; the species involved was a blue-green alga, Calothrix crustacea Bornet & Flahault. Brachytrichia marginata (Solander) Schmitz See Galaxaura marginata (Ellis & Solander) Lamouroux. Brongniartella mucronata (Harvey) Schmitz Sénégal (55; 59). ‘Atlantique tropicale’ (59). Note. Parsons (1980) considered that Brongniartella at present consists of B. byssoides (Europe; type species) and B. australis (southern Australia; New Zealand) only. The status of the present taxon and its relationship to Brongniartella therefore need critical study. Bryocladia cuspidata (J. Agardh) De Toni Cameroun (350; 454; 484). Gambia (296; 350). Liberia (129; 350). ‘tropical parts of the Atlantic Ocean’ (350). Bryocladia thyrsigera (J. Agardh) Schmitz Angola (298; 352). Cape Verde Islands (411). Céte d’Ivoire (287; 288; 290; 350; 394). Gambia (350). Ghana (42A; 153; 213; 285; 288; 338; 344; 350; 537). Guinea-Bissau (529). Liberia (287; 288; 350). Nigeria (213; 288; 344; 350; 488A; 537). Sénégal (47; 52; 55; 59; 122; 184; 186; 213; 344; 399; 411; 529; 537; 542). Senegambia (133). Sierra Leone (350). Togo (288; 293; 350). ‘Atlantique tropicale’ (59; 529). ‘cdtes de l’Afrique tropicale, par J. Agardh’ (542). ‘warm temperate and tropical parts of the Atlantic Ocean’ (350). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 37 [As Bryocladia thyrsigera (C. Agardh) Schmitz] Angola (352). Gambia (296). Liberia (129). Sierra Leone (295). [As Polysiphonia thyrsigera J. Agardh] Senegambia (26). Bryothamnion lindenbergii Kiitzing See Bryothamnion seaforthii (Turner) Kitzing. Note. Falkenberg (179: 176) implied strongly (but did not definitively state) the equivalence of the taxa B. seaforthii and B. lindenbergii in stating: ‘Unter dem mir zur Verfiigung gestellten Material, welches Professor Greeff auf der Insel Rolas im Golf von Guinea gesammelt hatte, fand sich eine durchaus mit B. Seaforthii identische Pflanze, die ich andererseits nach Abbildung und Beschreibung fiir die afrikanische B. Lindenbergii Kiitzing’s halten muss.’ De Toni (133: 975) very soon (1903) after made a definite statement of reduction of B. lindenbergii to synonymy of B. seaforthii (q.v.), which we have followed. Bryothamnion seaforthii (Turner) Kiitzing Angola (535). Guinée (62; 97; 350). Sao Tomé (133; 179; 251; 263; 264; 265; 350; 535). ‘an eadem species in sinu Guinea ad ins. “‘Rolas’”’?’ (133). ‘does not extend from Gulf of Guinea into Senegal’ (487). ‘in Oceano Atlantico ad oras Africae’ (139). *? Pantropical’ (535). ‘probably widespread in tropical seas’ (350). ‘welches Professor Greeff auf der Insel Rolas im Golfe von Guinea gesammelt hatte’ (179). [As Bryothamnion Lindenbergii Kitzing] Angola (26; 316; 318; 323). [As Bryothamnion seaforthii Kiitzing] Sao Tomé (251; 263; 264). Note. The definitive statement of synonymy of Bryothamnion seaforthii and B. lindenbergii is presented in De Toni; details are given in the cross-reference to B. lindenbergii (q.v.). The first to suggest, without effecting, the reduction to synonymy was Falkenberg (179: 176); details appear at B. lindenbergii. Chapman (97) may well have been referring to Guiana [Guyana], not Guinée (West Africa), since all other records in 97 relate to countries bordering the western, not the eastern, Atlantic. Bryothamnion triangulare [‘Bryothamnium’ | auct. See Bryothamnion triquetrum (S. Gmelin) Howe. Bryothamnion triquetrum (S. Gmelin) Howe [‘Bryothamnium’ | Angola (535). Cape Verde Islands (191; 500; 535). Sao Tomé (93; 350; 535). ‘Atlantic coast of Africa’ (62; 97). ‘in Oceano Atlantico ad oras Africae (Kuetzing, Greeff)’ (139). *? Pantropical’ (535). ‘Probably widespread in tropical seas’ (350). [As Bryothamnion triangulare (Gmelin) Kitzing (or (L.) Kitzing)] Sao Tomé (133; 179; 251). ‘Ad oras tropicas Africae et Americae’ (318). ‘ex oris occidentalibus Africae (Kuetzing); ad insulam ‘“‘Rolas” in sinu Guineae (Greeff)’ (103). ‘coste occidentali dall’ Africa’ (390). ‘kommt auch an der Westkiiste von Afrika vor wo Profesor Greeff sie auf Guinea sammelte’ (179). [As Bryothamnion triangulare (J. Agardh) J. Agardh] Cape Verde Islands (38). . 38 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON [As Bryothamnion triangulare (Gaud.) Kiitzing (or simply Kitzing) ] Sao Tomé (263; 264; 265). ‘Ad oras tropicas Africae’ (263; 264). [As Alsidium triangulare J. Agardh] Cape Verde Islands (528; 551). [As Alsidium triangulare (L.) J. Agardh] Cape Verde Islands (408). [As Physcophora triangularis (Turner) Kitzing] Angola (316). ‘Golf von Guinea, an der Kiiste Angola’ (316). Note. The exact wording of the record immediately above (in Kiitzing, 316) has been reproduced as, Angola not being strictly in the Gulf of Guinea, the Sao Tomé (Rolas) record may also be comprehended. Byssus purpurea Lamouroux (or Lightfoot) See Audouinella purpurea (Lightfoot) Woelkerling. Calliblepharis ciliata (Hudson) Kitzing Mauritanie (252; 349). ‘Atlantique: depuis les cétes anglaises jusqu’en Mauritanie’ (222). ‘British Isles to Mauretania’ (172). Note. Dangeard twice indicated (117; 118) that this alga was missing from the Canaries. Nevertheless, the general statements of distribution would imply the likelihood of material occurring in appropriate conditions and seasons in at least Western (Spanish) Sahara. Calliblepharis jubata (Goodenough & Woodward) Kiitzing Mauritanie (349). ‘Atlantique (de l’Angleterre 4 la Mauritanie)’ (33). ‘British Isles to Mauretania’ (172). [As Calliblepharis jubata Kitzing] ‘Atlantique, depuis les c6tes anglaises jusqu’en Mauritanie’ (222). Note. Lawson & John (349) were recording only secondarily from Mauritanie. Dangeard twice (117; 118) indicated this alga to be missing from the Canaries. See also the comment at Calliblepharis ciliata. Callithamniella tingitana (Schousboe ex Bornet) Feldmann-Mazoyer Ghana (288; 512A). Liberia (129; 288). [As Grallatoria tingitana (Schousboe ex Bornet) Abbott] Ghana (350; 376; 377). ‘in warm temperate and tropical seas’ (350). Note. Schneider (512A: 459) advanced reasons why he was hesitant to follow Abbott’s (1976) grouping of Callithamniella tingitana, flexilis, and capensis into Grallatoria, without further information. Additional- ly, he noted certain differences between specimens described by Abbott (1976), Feldmann-Mazoyer (196), Joly (1965), and Simons (521), and those he encountered in North Carolina. More recently, Wynne & Ballantine (1985) argued cogently that Grallatoria Howe and Callithamniella Feldmann-Mazoyer are not congeneric, thus confirming, albeit from different bases, Schneider’s (1984) reservations. Wynne & Ballantine (1985: 224-225) distinguished the two genera on tetrasporangial division (cruciate — Callitham- niella; tetrahedral — Grallatoria), on branching pattern of laterals on indeterminate axes (singly or in pairs in irregular sequence in C. tingitana, whorl-branches in pairs or in threes in precise alternating sequence in G. reptans), on differences in rhizoids that arise from the basal cell of laterals/whorl-branches (unicellular, mostly, in C. tingitana; multicellular in G. reptans). Callithamnion and allied genera The status of previous area records of genera such as Aglaothamnion, Callithamnion, Comp- sothamnion, Pleonosporium, and Seirospora requires critical re-examination based on herbar- ium, laboratory, and field studies in the various locations concerned. This overall pattern of work is in progress, but requires much more time than permissible during the production of the present work. The records under entries for species in the above genera therefore represent a combination of previously established literature information and entirely new determinations RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 39 based on examination of recent field material. Much of the latter still remains to be studied. Except in special cases, extant herbarium material or field-pressed specimens have not been completely scanned during the work. Only in those cases where recent reports of taxa present are established or accepted here, and parallel or confirm the previously published data, can it be taken that these latter are reasonably well-founded for the area. A preliminary move has been made in the direction of applying long-established species names from the northern hemisphere to present area material that, if detected growing in that northern hemisphere, would generally have been regarded as un- equivocal. Callithamnion byssoides Arnott ex Harvey in W. Hooker Canaries (227; 232B; 253; 306B). ‘Atlantico (Noruega — Canaries. . .)’ (253). ‘Eastern Atlantic from western Norway to Canaries and Morocco’ (172A). [As Callithamnion byssoides Arnott in Hooker] Canaries (392). ‘Atlantic coast of Europe & N. Africa’ (61; 71; 97). [As Callithamnion byssoides Arnott] Canaries (38D; 71; 191; 375). Sierra Leone (30). [As Callithamnion byssoides (Arnott) var. arachnoideum| Canaries (547). [As Aglaothamnion furcellariae (J. Agardh) G. Feldmann] Salvage Islands (38B). ‘Atlantic from Denmark to the Canaries’ (97). ‘Atlantique, de la Scandinavie aux Canaries’ (190). ‘Atlantique (de la Scandinavie au Maroc, Canaries. . .)’ (33). [As Aglaothamnion furcellariae (J. Agardh) Feldmann-Mazoyer] Canaries (556; 556A; 557). Salvage Islands (556; 556A; 557). Note. See the note to C. tenuissimum (Bonnemaison) Kiitzing and data presented by Price (in Lawson & John, 350) for detailed comments on difficulties with these taxa in the present area. The comments are especially important as regards the Sierra Leone and Canaries records; Aleem’s (30) record is the only one for mainland western Africa. The attribution of records here is in many cases based only on the nomenclatural equivalence of the combinations used by the publishing authors. No morphological revision has been attempted of material forming the bases of the records (even where extant) and consistency in application of names cannot therefore be guaranteed throughout for previous studies. Callithamnion corymbosum (J. E. Smith) Lyngbye Canaries (38B; 38D; 97; 128A; 191; 214; 232B; 239; 253; 375; 379; 555; 556). Salvage Islands (38B; 38D; 555; 556; 556A). ‘Atlantico (Noruega — Canarias. . .)’ (253). ‘Atlantic from Denmark to the Canaries’ (97). ‘Atlantique (. . . Canaries. . .)’ (33). ‘Atlantique, du Danemark aux Canaries’ (190; 196). ‘Eastern Atlantic, Norway (Nordland) to Canaries’ (172A). [As Callithamnion corymbossum (sic!) (Sm.) Lyngbye] Canaries (227). [As Callithamnion corymbosum Lyngbye] Canaries (547). [As Callithamnion corymbosum (Engl. Bot.) Lyngbye] Canaries (71; 191). [As Ceramium fruticulosum Bonnemaison] Sénégal (Casamance) (99). 40 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Note. Since it is the only mainland record (Sénégal) for the entire area, that in Chevalier (99) requires critical re-examination, although there is no fundamental reason to disregard it. Vickers’s (547) report was based on only a single dredged specimen and represents by a long period the earliest traced for the Canaries. Few specimens are normally detected together in the list area. See Dixon & Price (172A) for background comment. Callithamnion decompositum J. Agardh Mauritanie (349). ‘Eastern Atlantic from the Faeroes to Sénégal’ (172A). [As Callithamnion decompositum (Grateloup) J. Agardh] Angola (298; 352). Mauritanie (349). [As Aglaothamnion decompositum (Grateloup ex J. Agardh) Halos] Mauritanie (245A; 245B). Sénégal (55; 59). Note. Irregularly recorded, but probably more widespread and frequent than is implied by the literature. The report in Lawson & John (349) is based wholly on Halos (245A; 245B). Price (in Lawson & John, 350) indicated that since the species has been recorded from areas to north and south of the present region (Mauritanie, Sénégal, Angola), it could well eventually be found in cool-upwelling parts of the western Ghanaian coast, or on deeper subtidal rock reefs off Ghana. Halos (245A; 245B) considered that although distinct from it, Callithamnion decompositum lay near to C. tripinnatum; both are taxa of which the biological/morphological limits and overall validity require much more investigation and confirmation. See Dixon & Price (172A) for additional data. Callithamnion ellipticum Montagne Canaries (24; 27; 44; 71; 133; 191; 227; 401; 407; 483). [As Callithamnion ellipticum Montagne var. major Crouan] Canaries (410). [As Callithamnion sp. | Cape Verde Islands (483). [As Phlebothamnion ellipticum (Montagne) Kitzing] Canaries (318; 320). Note. Montagne (401: 177) commented at some length on what he then regarded as the affinities of his taxon. Amongst those affinities is that suggested with Callithamnion spongiosum Harvey [‘. . . elle a beaucoup de caractéres communs avec le C. spongiosum ...’|. Such a superficial relationship in morphology is certainly supported by the illustration presented in Kiitzing (320: Tab. 12c/d), which is imprecise but resembles a slightly modified Callithamnion granulatum plant. The precise limits and relationships of the taxon, and the past variations in application of the name, require further clarification. For notes regarding attribution here of the Cape Verde Islands record in Reinbold (483), see the entry for Callithamnion spp. Callithamnion furcellariae J. Agardh See Callithamnion byssoides Arnott ex Harvey in W. Hooker. Callithamnion gallicum Nageli Canaries (71; 191; 227; 547). [As Aglaothamnion gallicum (Nageli) Halos] ‘Atlantique. . .(. . . Canaries)’ (33). Note. The significance of this name and its reality as indicating a good taxon are unclear. Further complications exist through the variations in application of the name, amongst which those detailed here are of importance for the present area. For general comments on the status of some of the Canaries and area records, see Price in Lawson & John (350) and Dixon & Price (172A). Note also the entry to Callithamnion roseum, to which the record published for Gabon in John & Lawson (294), as C. gallicum, is now referred. Doubt as to determination has, in any event, often been a characteristic of published references for both taxon and area, as for instance in numbers 191 and 547. The record established by Bgrgesen (71) for the Canaries, as Callithamnion tetragonum, may be based on material lying within this present same form-range, given that samples (e.g. K in BM) reflect homogeneity of name-application over the whole range of Bgrgesen specimens. Judging from the Nageli (1862) illustrations associated with the original description of C. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 41 [Maschalosporium] gallicum, even the concept itself may actually be based on material to which the name Callithamnion brodiaei would hitherto have been applied; Nageli’s taxon is based on Crouan fréres’ specimens originally so named by them (Florule Finistére, no. 154). The C. brodiaei concept actually lies within the form-range of Callithamnion hookeri (q.v.), of which the specimen in Leiden (940. 237. 136) from near Las Palmas [A. Vickers, 2 March 1896] is remarkably reminiscent. Callithamnion gorgoneum (Montagne) Bornet See Tiffaniella gorgonea (Montagne) Doty & Menez. Callithamnion granulatum (Ducluzeau) C. Agardh Canaries (128A; 227). Céte d’Ivoire (288; 350). Ghana (288; 350). Liberia (288; 350). ‘Atlantique: de l’Angleterre aux Canaries . . . Afrique du Nord’ (221). ‘Atlantique nord, de |’ Angleterre aux Canaries’ (190; 196). ‘North-eastern Alantic from Shetlands to Morocco, perhaps to the Gulf of Guinea, locally (Liberia, Céte d’Ivoire, Ghana)’ (172A). ‘North Eastern Atlantic, Shetland to Ghana’ (350). ‘N. de Inglaterra hasta Canarias’ (546). [As Callithamnion granulatum Ducluzeau] Liberia (129). Mauritanie (349). Note. For general background, including an assessment of morphological variations and similarities between northern hemisphere and Gulf of Guinea populations, see Price in Lawson & John (350). The present distribution requires further critical analysis. The Gulf of Guinea populations are found only in very restricted locations of fairly strong wave-run over rocky areas, exemplified by the situation in western Ghana. It is strange that there are so few reports of the species from the Canary Islands; the relative abundance and consistency of populations in similar conditions within the Mediterranean seems not to be repeated here. Varo et al. (546) indicated for this taxon ‘= C. spongiosum Harv.’; this, not being true, is misleading, although local misapplication of names may understandably have led to this conclusion developing. For comments on the record for Mauritanie in Lawson & John (349), see the entry for Callithamnion sp. Callithamnion hookeri (Dillwyn) S. F. Gray ? Angola (267A; 350; 352). Canary Islands (178A). Ghana (267A; 350). Namibia (36B). ‘a disjunct population in the Gulf of Guinea in an upwelling area’ (178B). ‘Atlantic, Iceland and northern Norway to Canaries and Morocco’ (350). ‘between northern Norway and the Canary Islands and Morocco, occurring also. . . in areas of cold upwelling in the Gulf of Guinea (and perhaps sparsely in Angola)’ (172A). ‘in a cool upwelling area of the Gulf of Guinea’ (267A). ‘in areas of cold upwelling in Gulf of Guinea’ (350). ‘western tropical Africa’ (36B). [As Aglaothamnion scopulorum (C. Agardh) G. Feldmann] ‘Atlantique (. . . Maroc, Canaries)’ (33). [As Aglaothamnion scopulorum (J. Agardh) G. Feldmann] ‘Atlantique nord: de la Suéde aux Canaries’ (222). Note. Material seems to be detected infrequently, perhaps due to ephemerality, in areas at the southern end of the range; for background, see Hoek (267A) and Price in Lawson & John (350). Similar areas outside the present area (e.g. Madeira; Levring, 375) seem to produce the same pattern. The Angola record is established with doubt since inadequate reproductive material was available for confirmation. Wynne’s (36B) Namibia record was also doubtful, since based on a single small sterile specimen. Ardré (33: 174) indicated, under the name Aglaothamnion hookeri, that the species was to her knowledge unknown from south Portugal; she clearly accepted A. scopulorum and A. hookeri as separate species, in 42 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON line with most continental usage. It is not possible adequately to support this view and her Canaries record for A. scopulorum therefore appears here. In both that case and the record published in Gayral (222: 525), it is not possible to confirm that the application of A. scopulorum was actually concerned with specimens of C. hookeri. There is no guarantee of homogeneity for the whole of the cited ranges, although Gayral’s plate (CLV) without much doubt was of a specimen of C. hookeri. Most examples and reports of A. /C./ scopulorum prove to be so sensu Dixon & Price (172A) and Price (1978). Callithamnion micropterum Montagne See Ptilothamnion pluma (Dillwyn) Thuret in Le Jolis. Callithamnion mildbraedii Pilger Pagalu (139; 350; 456; 457; 496). Note. Although Pilger’s original comments (456: 11-13) included reference to Callithamnion mildbraedii as belonging to the group related to C. fruticulosum J. Agardh, it is doubtful if that can be supported. See Price in Lawson & John (350), especially the generic introduction to Callithamnion. Callithamnion pluma (Dillwyn) C. Agardh [or simply C. Agardh] See Ptilothamnion pluma (Dillwyn) Thuret in Le Jolis. Callithamnion repens (Dillwyn) Lyngbye [ or simply Lyngbye] See Spermothamnion repens (Dillwyn) Rosenvinge. Callithamnion roseum sensu Harvey Cameroun (350). Gabon (350). Nigeria (unpublished). [As Callithamnion gallicum Nageli] Gabon (294). Ghana (unpublished). Note. The Ghana record is based on material collected at Winneba; very like Callithamnion gallicum illustrations in some ways, and so determined originally, it is actually representative of a form within or near the form-range of C. roseum sensu Harvey. Identifications are similarly tentative for most of the other records, since only small amounts of material were available and reproductive structures were not generally found. An exception is the recent find by C. B. Powell (December 1985 — January 1986) from the mouth of the Bonny River, Nigeria; the material included both tetrasporangial and carposporophytic plants. For comments on the difficulties with this group of taxa in the area, see the note to C. tenuissimum (Bonnemaison) Kiitzing. For a fuller general background statement see the details given by Price in Lawson & John (350). Callithamnion tenuissimum (Bonnemaison) Kitzing Ghana (350; 377). Sierra Leone (?295; 350). Note. John & Lawson’s (295) expressed doubt as to determination concerned the sterile, mat-forming habit of the specimens detected. Problems with the other reports were similar, the small amounts of material all being dried on paper and in poor condition. Tentative determinations in these cases are based mainly on tetrasporangial characteristics; for a fuller statement, see Price in Lawson & John (350). The report of Callithamnion byssoides (q.v.) by Aleem (30) from Sierra Leone, with other previous records from the Canaries, are all likely to be based on forms of this same entity, whatever its real affinities. Callithamnion tetragonum (Withering) S. F. Gray Canaries (13; 128A; 226; 227; 306B; 375; 379). ‘Recorded, possibly in error, from the Canaries, Cape Verde Islands, and the Cape of Good Hope’ (172A). [As Callithamnion tetragonum (Withering) C. Agardh] Canaries (16; 24; 71; 108; 133; 191; 225; 392; 401; 441; 444; 517). Cape Verde Islands (408). Sénégal (408; 517). ‘Atlantique (. . . Canaries)’ (33). ‘Atlantic coast of Europe southwards to the Canary Islands’ (71). ‘Atlantico desde Suecia a Canarias’ (517). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 43 ‘Atlantique nord, de la Suéde aux Canaries’ (190; 196). [As Callithamnion tetragonum (Withering) J. Agardh] Canaries (499). Cape Verde Islands (499). ‘Nordwestafrika’ (499). ‘Atlantischer ozean, siidlich bis zum Kap der Guten Hoffnung’ (499). [As Callithamnion tetragonum (Dillwyn) C. Agardh] Canaries (401). [As Callithamnion tetragonum Agardh] Canaries (44; 133; 390). [As Callithamnion tetragonum J. Agardh] Canaries (44). Cape Verde Islands (38). [As Callithamnion tetragonum Withering] Canaries (24). [As Callithamnion tetragonum Withering var. B = C. brachiatum| Canaries (24). [As Callithamnion brachiatum Harvey] Canaries (493). [As Ceramium brachiatum Bonnemaison] Canaries (59A; 172A). Note. The evidence for the presence of this taxon in the list area requires careful analysis; at the southern peripheries of the distribution ranges, it is quite possible that confusion with other entities such as Aristothamnion collabens (q.v.) has complicated the issue. See also comments in Dixon & Price (172A). At least some of the material reported by Bgrgesen (71) from the Canaries leaves some doubt as to conspecificity with the northern European taxon. Specimens seem nearer to the morphology referred to as Callithamnion gallicum (q.v.). Even the early Canaries report by Piccone (441; 444) was strongly qualified by the publishing author, the record being based on young material epiphytic on Pterocladia capillacea. Levring’s (375) record from Funchal (Madeira), a single find, was on the same ‘host’. Callithamnion thuyoides J. Agardh See Compsothamnion thuyoides (J. E. Smith) Schmitz. Callithamnion tripinnatum C. Agardh Sénégal (59). Note. The nature and affinities of the material on which this taxon was originally based have not yet been fully clarified (see Dixon & Price, 172A). The specimens may possibly represent a form within the range of Callithamnion hookeri (q.v.). The epithet under which the record was established is maintained here since there exists the additional problem of the way in which the name was being applied by Bodard & Mollion (59). Callithamnion spp. Angola (352). Cameroun (337; 344; 537). Canaries (3; 214; 216; 439). Cape Verde Islands (483). Céte d’Ivoire (288). Ghana (299; 376; 377; 491). Guinée (288). Mauritanie (349). Salvage Islands (38B; 215; 216). Sénégal (529). [As Aglaothamnion sp.] Guinée (344; 529). Guinea-Bissau (529). Note. The record for Cape Verde Islands in Reinbold (483) is repeated in the entry for Callithamnion ellipticum Montagne (q.v.), since Reinbold commented: ‘Moglicherweise liegt C. ellipticum Mont. 44 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON (bekannt von der Kanarischen I.) vor.’ The record in Lawson & John (349) for the west side of Cap Blanc (Mauritanie) is referred to as Callithamnion granulatum by Lawson & John and it is certainly close to that taxon; however, the morphology of specimens is rather odd and not completely alignable with the form from further north. The record is also referred to under C. granulatum. Piccone’s (439) report from the Canaries was of small sterile specimens, the generic attribution of which was uncertain, although Callithamnion was suggested as most likely. Callophyllis The existence of this genus within the present list area requires a great deal more critical work before acceptance. Serious doubt of various kinds, principally either lack of conceptual clarity or inadequacy of collections available, attaches to all the following species records. Callophyllis ? atro-sanguinea (Hooker f. & Harvey) Hariot Sénégal (132; 141). Note. The considerable doubt expressed by the use of ‘?’ in the entry relates to the usual habitat and range of the taxon. The likelihood is not great that Southern Ocean, colder water forms, not apparently of great ecological tolerance, would reappear off the coast of Sénégal ‘in sinu Gorée’. This, of course, pre-supposes accurate knowledge, understanding, and determination of the concept. The identity there- fore requires confirmation. Callophyllis fastigiata (J. Agardh) J. Agardh Canaries (227). [As Callophyllis fastigiata J. Agardh aff. humilis, angusta] Canaries (70; 439). Note. The initial record for the area, established by Piccone (439: 56), has been consistently questioned thereafter. Borgesen (1929: 75, reference 70) was the first to raise doubt, principally because the taxon was described from the Southern Ocean (Falkland Islands). Gil-Rodriguez & Afonso-Carrillo (227) firmly excluded the species from the accepted flora of the Canaries, although they commented on the record. In similar fashion, Papenfuss (1943: 85) excluded the species from the South African flora. The strong probability is that the taxon is both lacking in conceptual clarity and misdetermined for the area. Callophyllis lecomtei Hariot Congo (131; 249; 250; 350). Note. All citing literature emphasises the similarities between the present species and Callophyllis laciniata (Hudson) Kitzing. The differences presented by Hariot (249; 250) primarily concern the pinnate branching arrangement of C. lecomtei. Callophyllis sp. Ghana (299; 300; 376; 377). Note. A sterile membranaceous red alga found at about 10m below low water, off the Ghanaian coast. Callymenia For combinations in or references to this genus, refer to entries under Kallymenia J. Agardh. Callymenia dentata (Suhr) J. Agardh [or simply J. Agardh] See Anatheca montagnei Schmitz. Caloglossa leprieurii (Montagne) J. Agardh Bioko (350). Cameroun (288; 337; 350; 454; 462; 463; 467; 537). Céte d’Ivoire (287; 288; 350). Gabon (294; 350). Ghana (153; 250; 287; 288; 342; 350; 462; 463; 467; 537). Guinée (350; 460; 461; 462; 463; 464; 467). Liberia (129; 350). Nigeria (288; 347A; 350; 458; 460; 462; 467; 472). St Helena (470). Sao Tomé (350; 470). Sénégal (296; 460). Senegambia (458; 461). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 45 Sierra Leone (30; 287; 295; 344; 350; 460; 461; 468; 473). ‘an der Guineakiiste von Kamerun bis Franzésisch-Guinea bestens bekannt’ (468). ‘Seems to be widely distributed in warmer seas’ (63). ‘yon Franzosisch-Guinea bis Kamerun bekannte’ (467). ‘West Africa’ (347B). ‘widespread from boreal-antiboreal to tropical seas’ (350). [As Caloglossa Leprieurii J. Agardh] ‘Throughout warm Atlantic’ (410). [As Caloglossa Leprieurii Montagne f. typica] Cameroun (463). [As Caloglossa leprieurii Montagne f. continua (Okamura) Post] Guinée (461). Nigeria (458). [As Caloglossa leprieurii (Montagne) J. Agardh (or, simply, Montagne), var. hookeri Post (or (Harvey) Post)] Cameroun (458; 460; 467; 537). Ghana (460; 467; 468). Guinée (384; 7458; 460; 464; 561A). Nigeria (467). Senegambia (458; 561A). [As Caloglossa mnioides (Harvey) J. Agardh] Guinée (?27). [As Caloglossa| Cameroun (500). Note. Confusion exists as to typification of some part of the spectrum of names applied above, and hence as to the probable effects of the usage of those names. This is particularly complex in the case of the var. hookeri, which Post (458) described and illustrated on the basis of material previously made the type of Caloglossa mnioides J. Agardh (1876). West African plants appearing to fall within the confines of C. mnioides (= C. leprieurii var. hookeri) are retained here within the entry for the major species until the range of developmental morphological variation and phenotypic plasticity in different conditions are better understood. For similar reasons, f. continua (Okamura) Post, reported by the latter (461) from ‘Dakar-Guinea’, is not considered as requiring separate treatment at this time, pending rationalization. For the present area, all these problems are further complicated as to distributional significance by the precise meaning of the localisation ‘Dakar-Guinea’. The country attributions as given in Lawson & John (350: 304) require some re-organisation. Post did not report (458: 51) Caloglossa leprieurii f. continua from ‘Guinée’ or from ‘Dakar-Guinée’, so that the entry for Guinée given in 350 and based on Post (458) should be discounted. However, she did so record and describe var. hookeri (Harvey) Post, based on the C. Agardh specimen no. 31.920 in Herb. Alg. Agardh, Lund, and named by C. Agardh Delesseria opuntioides. The significance of ‘Dakar-Guinea’ (Post 458: 55, 56) is not clear; in modern terms, it could have related to Sénégal (especially), Gambia, Guinea-Bissau, and Guinée. Although being non-committal on pp. 55 and 56, Post later (458: 59) gave some indication of her view of the meaning when, in the overall geographical distribution for the species C. leprieurii, she stated: ‘Afrika: Senegambien: Dakar (Del. opunt.); Nigeria: Akassa; Kamerun: Bodje, Victoria, Campo;’. We therefore take it, with some reservations, that the record for ‘Dakar-Guinea’ relates only to Sénégal and Gambia, as represented in the overall term ‘Senegambia’. This may also be true for J. Agardh’s (27: 500) record for ‘Ad Guineam’ as it is additionally for the careful re-statement by Wynne & Kraft (561A: 17) of Post’s (458) data. For an analysis of morphological distinctions between the sometimes confused forms in the genera Caloglossa and Hypoglossum, see Wynne & Kraft (561A). Caloglossa mnioides J. Agardh [or (Harvey) J. Agardh] See the entry for Caloglossa leprieurii (Montagne) J. Agardh. Caloglossa ogasawaraensis Okamura Céte d’Ivoire (287; 288; 350; 464; 465; 467; 469; 470; 471). Nigeria (347A; 350). Sao Tomé (287; 288; 350; 464; 470; 473). ‘probably pantropical’ (350). 46 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON ‘West Africa’ (347B). Note. Post (470: 322) commented: ‘Neu ist Caloglossa ogasawarensis fiir die Insel Sao Tomé’. Caloglossa spp. Angola (347A). Ghana (344). Nigeria (347A). Sénégal (467). Sierra Leone (31; 344; 466). Western Sahara (467). ‘West Africa’ (290; 347A). Campylaephora J. Agardh See the entry for Ceramium planum Kiitzing. Carpoblepharis flaccida (C. Agardh) Kitzing Namibia (128; 157; 348; 453; 522; 537). Note. See Wynne (1985c) for a recent treatment of the background to Carpoblepharis. Carpoblepharis minima Barton Namibia (36B; 157). Note. Dinter (157) based his report on his own collection from Walfischbai. Wynne’s (36B) recent record was from south of Swakopmund. Since these are the only records for the list area, the relationship of the material to Carpoblepharis flaccida (C. Agardh) Kiitzing perhaps needs critical study, although Dinter did identify firmly both species as present. See Wynne (1985c) for recent data. Carpoblepharis sp. Namibia (348; 522). Carpococcus perforatus (Bory) J. Agardh Canaries (139). [As Fucus perforatus Bory] Canaries (19; 90). [As Gigartina pistillata prox.; G. perforata (Bory) J. Agardh, nom. cons. | Canaries (26). Note. For additional background data, refer to the entry for Laurencia perforata Montagne. Many more recent studies, including the present list, have concluded that there is undoubted heterogeneity in the original Bory de St Vincent concept, borne out by the differential nature of his Fig. 1A as opposed to Figs 1B/1C. For an explanation of the situation, see De Toni (139: 229-230). The citation above of Bory’s (90) original record from the Canaries is only in so far as concerns that part of the concept represented in description and illustration by Fig. 1A. The remainder of the original entry, exemplified in Figs 1B and 1C, is treated as a record of Laurencia perforata Montagne. Since C. Agardh (19) seems, from his terminal statement of ‘Species Sphaer. [ococcus] mamilloso affinis’, to have concerned himself only with the Fig. 1A concept, his secondary repeat is treated solely as a record of the present species. Carradoria virgata (C. Agardh) Kylin See Tayloriella virgata (C. Agardh) Papenfuss and Polysiphonia virgata (C. Agardh) Sprengel. Catenella caespitosa (Withering) L. Irvine Canaries (38D; 227). Nigeria (347A; 350). ‘West Africa’ (347B). ‘widespread from boreal-antiboreal to tropical seas’ (350). [As Catenella opuntia (Goodenough & Woodward) Greville] Angola (458). Ascension (458). ‘Nordwestafrika’ (499). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 47 ‘Seems to occur in nearly all warmer seas’ (63). ‘Westafrika’ (499). [As Catenella opuntia Greville] Angola (261; 262; 263). Canaries (214). [As Catenella repens (Lightfoot) Batters] Canaries (229). Liberia (129). Note. Also reported from Madeira by Levring (375), but stated to be very rare since detected only twice. Material reported by De May et al. (129) from Liberia was tentatively referred to the present species since smaller and otherwise unlike the Catenella impudica (Montagne) J. Agardh (q.v.) from Céte d’Ivoire. Catenella impudica (Montagne) J. Agardh Cameroun (288; 350; 458; 460; 463). Céte d’Ivoire (129; 287; 288; 350). Guinée (350; 460; 461; 463; 464). ‘West Africa’ (347B). ‘widespread from boreal-antiboreal to tropical seas.’ (350). [As Catenella impudica C. Agardh] Guinée (513). Sénégal (296; 463). Senegambia (463). [As Lomentaria impudica Montagne] Sénégal (282). Note. Post (468) commented on the situation of this species for Sierra Leone as follows: ‘Die nicht angetroffene Catenella (impudica) diirfte etwas tiefe wachsen.’ [The missing C. impudica ought to be growing somewhat deeper. ] Catenella opuntia (Goodenough & Woodward) Greville See the entry for Catenella caespitosa (Withering) L. Irvine. Catenella repens (Lightfoot) Batters See Catenella caespitosa (Withering) L. Irvine. Catenella sp. Nigeria (347A). ‘West Africa’ (290). Caulacanthus divaricatus (Suhr) Papenfuss See Caulacanthus ustulatus (Turner) Kiitzing and Caulacanthus sp. Caulacanthus fastigiatus Kitzing See Caulacanthus ustulatus (Turner) Kiitzing. Caulacanthus notulatus (Martens) Kitzing See Wurdemannia miniata (Duby) J. Feldmann & Hamel. Caulacanthus rigidus Kiitzing See Caulacanthus ustulatus (Turner) Kiitzing. Caulacanthus ustulatus (Turner) Kiitzing Canaries (128A; 306B; 351; 567). Cape Verde Islands (344). Gambia (350). Guinée (344). Mauritanie (344). Sénégal (344; 567). Sénégal (Casamance) (290; 344; 350). Sierra Leone (350). 48 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Western Sahara (344). ‘widespread in warm temperate and tropical seas’ (350). ‘Biarritz bis Senegal’ (567). [As Caulacanthus ustulatus (Mertens) Kitzing (or, in parentheses, Mertens ex Turner)] Angola (41; 298; 352; 500). Canaries (3; 13; 227; 229; 230; 237; 375; 379; 482; 490; 499; 517; 546). Cape Verde Islands (499). Gambia (296; 529). Guinea-Bissau (529). Guinée (529). Mauritanie (121; 349; 529). Namibia (36B; 348; 515; 522). Salvage Islands (38B; 231; 375). Sénégal (50; 121; 122; 352; 408; 515). Sénégal (Casamance) (529). Western Sahara (529). ‘Nordwestafrika’ (499). -“Westafrika’ (499). ‘Atlantico (del Golfo de Gascufia al Senegal)’ (517). ‘Atlantique (de Biarritz au Sénégal)’ (33). ‘from Biarritz southward to Sénégal’ (375). ‘West African coast to the north of the Gulf of Guinea’ (352). [As Caulacanthus ustulatus Kitzing] Angola (41; 42). Canaries (13; 16; 68; 191; 229; 318; 489; 499). Cape Verde Islands (38; 41; 42; 191; 423). Sierra Leone (30). ‘Atlantique, du Golfe de Gascogne au Sénégal’ (38). ‘Atlantischer Ozean: Von der franzésischen Kiiste bis nach Westafrika und den Kanaren’ (499). ‘Du golfe de Gascogne au Sénégal’ (89). ‘Gulf of Gascogne down to Sénégal’ (68). [As Caulacanthus ustulatus (Mertens) Kitzing var. fastigiatus (Kiitzing) Pilger] Pagalu (139; 456; 457). [As Caulacanthus divaricatus (Suhr) Papenfuss] ‘Luderitz [Namibia] to Cape Vidal (Zululand)’ (523). [As Caulacanthus fastigiatus Kitzing] Canaries (385). [As Caulacanthus rigidus Kitzing] Cape Verde Islands (38; 66; 145; 214). Sénégal (38; 66; 139; 145; 214; 326; 515). ‘northwest Africa’ [= Sénégal] (515). ‘Type from Africa’ [= Sénégal, since based on 139] (540). [As Hypnea ustulata (Mertens ex Turner) Montagne] Canaries (401; 404). [As Hypnea ustulata Montagne] Canaries (44). [As Olivia ustulata (Montagne) Montagne] Canaries (403). Note. The authorities for this taxon are often cited as ‘(Mertens ex Turner) Kiitzing’ or ‘(Mertens) Kiitzing.’ However, it has been clearly established (Index Nominum Genericorum, 1979: 305) that the MSS name Fucus ustulatus Mertens was taken up by Turner (Fuci. . . II, 1809: 143) at varietal, not species, level as var. 6 ustulatus of Fucus acicularis, thus not employing the whole of Mertens’s binomial. Hence, Mertens is of no direct relevance in authority citation. Much confusion has also attached to application of the name Caulacanthus ustulatus in routine determination within the list area; the situation was summa- RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 49 rised by Steentoft (535: 126-127) in stating ‘Caulacanthus is widely reported on the Atlantic coast of Africa and it is possible that some of these records refer to Wurdemannia’. The record from Pagalu [= Annobén] was referred to by De Toni (139: 153) as ‘Rejecta ad ‘““Annobon” (Mildbraed)’ and thus may not represent an exception to the general absence of attached records for the Gulf of Guinea (but see Lawson & John, 350). Searles (515: 51) listed authentic records from Sénégal and Namibia, the former including the type of Caulacanthus rigidus Kiitzing, a taxon embraced by Searles’s earlier (515: 47) conclusion (reflecting also some earlier authors’ opinions) that many ‘species’ of Caulacanthus (C. divaricatus (Suhr) Papenfuss; C. spinellus (J. Hooker et Harvey) Kiitzing; C. rigidus) for the most part represented forms of Caulacanthus ustulatus. The Gambia record attributed to Sourie (529: 289) is interpreted from his phraseology: ‘il semble bien que la presqu’ile du cap Vert en posséde les plus beaux peuplements de toute la longue bande de la Mauritanie 4 la Casamance’. Montagne’s establishment of the new genus Olivia (1846: 127) to receive his previous Hypnea ustulata was carried out in the light of his own reservations: ‘s’il est différent du Caulacanthus ou de I’ Endocladia’; clearly, his reservations were justified. All the above confusion leads to the general assumption that, given correct generic attribution, records listed at Caulacanthus sp. (q.v.) are probably all based on material representative of C. ustulatus. Caulacanthus sp. Guinea-Bissau (529). Guinée (344). Namibia (348; 522). Sénégal (529; 533). Note. It is doubtful that these imprecise records relate to any other taxon than Caulacanthus ustulatus, although various other epithets have been employed for specimens from some of the above areas. See the entry for C. ustulatus. Centroceras Centroceras and Ceramium have occasionally been regarded as congeneric, mainly as a means to facilitate treatment of material seemingly providing morphologically-based links between these two genera. Simons (520: 153-154) indicated that he was persuaded to this course of action by the difficulty otherwise of deciding how to deal with Ceramium centroceratiforme Simons. Further work thereafter led him to conclude, in agreement with Hommersand (1963), that the genera Ceramium, Centroceras, and Microcladia should all be separately maintained. Centroceras has essentially regular, basipetally-developed secondary cortical rows, the downgrowth of which is (or appears to be) even, i.e. synchronous, in time. The raised, as opposed to acropetal, growth of cortex at the upper side of each ‘node’ leads to the continuing discrete nature of the cortical bands. In Ceramium, segmentation of cortical cells is not regular, since the apical cells of the laterals which form the cortication seem to divide in many planes and unevenly. Since growth of the cortex is both acropetal and basipetal, many species of Ceramium have continuous cortication over at least the major part of their axes. Simons (520) also noted differences in distribution of spermatangial growth between the two genera. Centroceras bellum Setchell & Gardner Sierra Leone (350). ‘in tropical parts of the pacific and Atlantic Oceans’ (350). [As Centroceras sp.] Sierra Leone (295). Note. The generic placement of this species has been subject to some debate. Diaz-Piferrer (1969) finally transferred Centroceras bellum to Bérgesen’s (1953) Ceramiella, a transfer that Bgrgesen himself had suggested but not effected. Hommersand (1963), after detailed study, decided to retain the species in Centroceras, a course of action followed by Lawson & John (350) and for the present maintained here. Centroceras clavulatum (C. Agardh in Kunth) Montagne in Durieu de Maisonneuve Angola (213; 298; 352). Ascension (37; 213; 474; 475). Benin (288; 293; 350). Bioko (350). Cameroun (213; 288; 337; 343; 344; 350; 484; 535; 537). 50 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Canaries (13; 33; 38B; 38D; 71; 108; 128A; 191; 225; 226; 227; 229; 235; 238; 267A; 306B; 351; 379; 517; 567). Cape Verde Islands (38B; 38D; 213; 407; 528; 537). Céte d’Ivoire (287; 288; 350; 535). Gabon (213; 294; 344; 350). Gambia (296; 350). Ghana (153; 213; 288; 297; 335; 338; 340; 344; 350; 491; 535; 537; 567). Guinea-Bissau (529). Guinée (344; 350; 384; 529; 537). Liberia (37; 129; 133; 213; 287; 288; 350; 535). Mauritanie (38B; 38D; 267A; 344; 349; 529; 537). Namibia (213; 348; 522; 523). Nigeria (213; 288; 344; 350; 535; 537). Pagalu (213). St Helena (213). Salvage Islands (38B; 38D; 231). S40 Tomé (93; 213; 265; 288; 344; 350; 535). Sénégal (33; 38B; 38D; 50; 52; 108; 122; 213; 344; 408; 411; 529; 530; 535; 537). Sierra Leone (30; 213; 295; 336; 339; 344; 535; 537). Togo (288; 293). ‘Africa’ (74). ‘French Equatorial Africa’ (213). ‘West Africa’ (344). ‘all warmer seas’ (75). ‘allen warmeren Meeren’ (224). ‘Atlantico (de Cadiz a Canarias)’ (517). ‘Atlantique tropical et subtropical’ (184). ‘common everywhere’ (97). ‘cosmopolitan in tropical & temperate waters’ (561). ‘extensive’ (76). ‘in atlantico a Canariis ad Cap. b. Spei’ (24). ‘Luderitz [Namibia] to Delagoa Bay [Mozambique]’ (523). ‘meisten warmeren Meeren’ (266). ‘Pantropical’ (529). ‘Pantropical element . . . less strictly tropical than others’ (191). ‘Seems to occur in all warmer seas’ (62). ‘widely distributed in the tropical and subtropical regions of the world’ (276). ‘widespread in rather warm and warm seas’ (78). ‘widespread in warm temperate and tropical seas’ (350). ‘world-wide . . . on tropical to warm temperate coasts’ (267A). [As Centroceras clavulatum (C. Agardh) Montagne] Namibia (36B). ‘probably the most widespread of the Ceramiaceae in the Gulf of Guinea’ (350; 535). ‘seems to occur in all warmer seas’ (61). [As Centroceras clavulatum Agardh] Canaries (142; 391). St Helena (142; 391). ‘in atlantico a Canariis ad Cap. b. spei’ (24). ‘warmer seas of both hemispheres’ (257). [As Centroceras clavulatum Kitzing] ‘widely distributed in both hemispheres’ (145). [As Centroceras clavulatum (Agardh) Kitzing] Cape Verde Islands (191). ‘Element pantropical’ (191). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 51 [As Centroceras clavulatum Montagne] Angola (41; 42). Cameroun (500). Canaries (16; 33; 41; 196; 403; 489; 517; 555). Cape Verde Islands (408; 528; 555). Mauritanie (555). Salvage Islands (555). Sénégal (33; 59; 122; 555). ‘Atlantico (de Cadiz a Canarias)’ (517). ‘Atlantique (depuis le sud du Portugal jusqu’a Dakar, Canaries. . .)’ (33). ‘throughout all tropical and subtropical seas’ (41). [As Centroceras clavulatum J. G. Agardh] St Helena (260). ‘Generally diffused in tropical and subtropical seas, and extending into the south temperate zone’ (259). [As Centroceras cryptacanthum Kitzing] Cape Verde Islands (38; 145; 259). [As Centroceras hyalacanthum Kitzing] Cape Verde Islands (38; 145). Sao Tomé (251; 263; 264). [As Centroceras inerme Kitzing] Gabon (133; 249; 318). Senegambia (321; 454). Note. Although Kitzing (318: 688) earlier stated ‘In ostio rivi Gabon (Guinea). (v.s.) —- Specimen dedit amic. Lenormand.’, he later simplified his overall statement (321) to merely ‘Ad oras Senegambiae’. The validity of area attribution in both cases is thus left in some doubt. [As Centroceras clavulatum Agardh var. crispulum Montagne] ‘Throughout all tropical and subtropical seas’ (410). [As Ceramium (Centroceras) clavulatum J. Agardh|] Canaries (38; 547). Cape Verde Islands (38). ‘généralement dans les Mers chaudes’ (38). ‘Océan Atlantique, du Maroc et des Canaries au Cap de Bonne Espérance’ (38). ‘very widely distributed in warmer waters’ (213). [As Ceramium (Centroceras) clavulatum Agardh ap. Kunth] Canaries (89). Congo (249). Gabon (249). ‘Des Canaries au cap de Bonne-Espérance’ (89). [As Ceramium clavulatum C. Agardh in Kunth] Ascension (133). Cameroun (454; 500). Canaries (44; 133; 216; 401; 482; 499). Cape Verde Islands (499). Pagalu (456; 457). Salvage Islands (216). ‘Nordwestafrika’ (499). “Westafrika’ (499). ‘allen warmeren Meeren’ (482). ‘Atlantisches Ozean: Von Gibraltar siidwarts bis zum Kap der Guten Hoffnung’ (499). ‘Aus den meisten warmeren Meeren’ (266; 483). ‘in oceanis calidioribus ubique; in Atlantico a Canariis et Gibraltar ad Caput Bonae Spei, insulam S. Pauli et insulam . . . Ascensionis’ (133). 52 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON [As Ceramium clavatulum (sic!) C. Agardh in Kunth] Namibia (158; 453). [As Ceramium clavulosum Agardh] Sao Tomé (251; 265). [As Ceramium clavulatum J. Agardh var. cryptacanthum [|= Centroceras cryptacanthum Kiitz- ing] Cape Verde Islands (38; 145). [As Ceramium clavulatum J. Agardh var. hyalacanthum (Kiitzing) Askenasy [= Centroceras hyalacanthum Kitzing]}] Cape Verde Islands (38). [As Ceramium clavulatum C. Agardh var. inerme Kitzing] Canaries (554). Senegambia (296; 554). Note. The Senegambia record in Weber-van Bosse (554) is based solely and directly on Lasenshe (321); see earlier in this present entry for the record in 321. [As Spyridia clavulata (Agardh apud Kunth) J. Agardh] Canaries (404). Centroceras cryptacanthum Kitzing See Centroceras clavulatum (C. Agardh in Kunth) Montagne. Centroceras hyalacanthum Kitzing See Centroceras clavulatum (C. Agardh in Kunth) Montagne. Centroceras inerme Kitzing See Centroceras clavulatum (C. Agardh in Kunth) Montagne. Centroceras spp. Cameroun (533). Ghana (344; 487). Mauritanie (529). Sénégal (529; 533). Sierra Leone (295; 374). ‘African west coast’ (374). ‘West Africa’ (344; 479). Note. The record in Round (487) is based on various works by Lawson & John. For re-allocation to Centroceras bellum Setchell & Gardner of the record in John & Lawson (295), see the entry for C. bellum; the authors (295) had already commented on the close similarity, perhaps identity, of their Centroceras sp. with C. bellum. The generalised distribution presented in Levring (374) was based on work by Lawson (337; 338; 339; 340). Ceramiaceae Undetermined material clearly referable to this family has been reported in various of the works relevant to the list area. Lawson & John (350) detected such specimens, all lacking reproductive stages, in Bioko, Gabon, and Ghana. Weisscher (556: 59) found precisely similar circumstances applying to material from Selvagem Pequena (Salvage Islands); his illustration would seem to suggest either Spermothamnion or Ptilothamnion, although no entry has been recorded here on that slender basis. Further reports from the Salvage Islands of specimens that could be identified no further than family were presented in Audiffred & Weisscher (38B). Ceramiella spp. See Centroceras bellum Setchell & Gardner. Ceramium In southern Africa, this genus has been examined in some detail by Simons (520); his studies included material from Namibia. See the note to Centroceras for comments on the separate status of these two genera. It is probable that there is a great deal more floristic correspondence, for these and similar genera, between the southern half of the present list area and South Africa itself than would be immediately apparent from the currently available sparse literature and record data. In any general assessment of available background on this present genus, the papers RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 53 by Itono (276) and by Womersley (1978) are of considerable importance. The general conclu- sion, in any event, is that Ceramium does not lie amongst the genera of which the taxonomic treatment is comparatively easy. Ceramium acanthonotum (Harvey in W. Hooker) J. Agardh See the entries for Ceramium ciliatum (Ellis) Ducluzeau, Ceramium flabelligerum J. Agardh, and Ceramium shuttleworthianum (Kiitzing) Rabenhorst. Note. This taxon, often referred to as Ceramium acanthonotum Carmichael, was reported from the Canary Islands by Sauvageau (493: 53). Bgrgesen (71: 66) added a note at the end of his entry for Ceramium, stating: ‘Sauvageau mentions Ceramium acanthonotum Carm. as found at the Canary Islands. Dr. H. E. Petersen has examined the specimens of Sauvageau and has found that these contain partly Ceramium ciliatum and partly Ceramium flabelligerum.’ This B¢grgesen note is the basis of the allocation here of the records concerned. Ceramium arachnoideum Welwitsch [non J. Agardh] See Murrayella periclados (C. Agardh) Schmitz. Note. This is a manuscript name taken from herbarium specimens (e.g. in BM) and based on material collected by Welwitsch (1853) at Cabo Lombo, Loanda [= Luanda], Angola. Subsequent work by Post (458: 79, 81) has established that the true identity of at least the BM specimens is Murrayella periclados (q.v.). Ceramium arenarium Simons Namibia (36B; 348; 520; 522). Note. The records in Lawson & Isaac (348) are based solely and directly on Simons’s information published in 520 and amplified in 522. The taxon is in some ways reminiscent of Ceramium tenerrimum (Martens) Okamura (both have partially exserted tetrasporangia), but C. arenarium has characteristically circinnate apices, contiguous genicula distally, and more or less median pericentrals. The epithet was derived from its sandy habitat amongst other ‘turf’ algae. Its presence in Namibia is not surprising, since the type was from Port Nolloth, Namaqualand, South Africa, very near the Namibian border; it would not be unlikely for the distribution range to extend into similar sandy areas of southern Angola. Ceramium atrorubescens Kylin Namibia (36B; 348; 520; 522). Note. The records in Lawson & Isaac (348) are based directly on Simons’s information published in 520 and amplified in 522. Simons (520: 161) commented at length on the apparent relationships between this taxon, Ceramium arenarium Simons, and C. circinnatum (Kitzing) J. Agardh. Further work is required to establish firmly the distinctness of these taxa. Material currently identified as C. atrorubescens seems to be widespread at least northwards to Swakopmund, Namibia. Ceramium brasiliense Joly ; See the terminal note to Ceramium uruguayense W. R. Taylor. Ceramium byssoideum Harvey See Ceramium flaccidum (Kitzing) Ardissone. Ceramium capense Kiitzing Namibia (348; 520; 522). Note. Simons (520: 164) presented data to show why he felt unable to accept the recombination in Microcladia suggested by Papenfuss (1940: 223). In view of that, the retention for the present in Ceramium was accepted by Seagrief (1984) and has been maintained here. Briefly, Simons discussed the differential relationships of C. capense and the taxon Papenfuss designated as Microcladia capensis (Kiitzing) Papenfuss, respectively, with Ceramium rubrum (Hudson) C. Agardh and Ceramium vimineum J. Agardh. Apart from the differences thus deduced, Simons concluded that C. capense is a form of Ceramium obsoletum C. Agardh (q.v.) but, pending examination of the type of the former, made no formal proposal of synonymy as it would require renaming of the Papenfuss taxon, if separate. For the distinctions between C. capense and C. planum Kiitzing, see the notes to the latter entry. Ceramium ciliatum (Ellis) Ducluzeau Canaries (8; 13; 16; 38B; 38C; 38D; 71; 89; 133; 191; 216; 226; 227; 229; 230; 235; 237; 253; 275; 276; 302; 304; 306B; 375; 379; 390; 392; 413; 489; 490; 499; 517; 555; 556). Cape Verde Islands (38B; 38C; 38D; 71; 140; 499; 500; 555; 556). 54 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Salvage Islands (38B; 38C; 38D; 231; 375; 555; 556; SS6A). Sénégal (408). ‘Atlantico (de Faeroes a Canarias)’ (517). ‘Atlantico Oriental (Isla Feroes — Canarias)’ (253). ‘Atlantique (des Feroes aux Canaries)’ (33). ‘Atlantischer Ozean: Mittelmeer und angrenzende Teile des freien Ozeans, siidwarts bis nach Brasilien’ (499). ‘cosmopolite dans les régions tempérées des deux hémisphéres’ (221). ‘dans l’océan Atlantique, des iles Feroé aux iles du Cap Vert’ (140). ‘Des iles Feroé aux Canaries’ (38; 89). ‘Faeroe Ils. to Canary Ils’ (413). ‘Faeroes southwards to the Canary Islands’ (71). [As Ceramium ciliatum Ducluzeau] Canaries (44; 401; 439). Cape Verde Islands (38; 528). ‘Des iles Feroé aux Canaries’ (38; 89). [As Ceramium ciliatum Ducl. Lyngb.] Cape Verde Islands (528). [As Ceramium ciliatum Ellis] Salvage Islands (215; 216). [As Ceramium ciliatum (Ellis) Ducluzeau var. robustum (J. Agardh) G. Mazoyer] Canaries (275; 546). [As Ceramium acanthonotum Carmichael] Canaries (493). Note. For the rationale behind the attribution here of the Ceramium acanthonotum record from the Canaries (493), see the note to that species. Many previous authors, including Ardré (33: 149) and Dixon (1962: 252), have commented on the notorious difficulty of determination within the group of taxa close to C. ciliatum. The question of whether one is dealing with a single polymorphic species of considerable potential variation under different environmental conditions, or with different genomes of which the morphological expressions overlap, remains largely unresolved. See also the record presented under the sub-heading for Ceramium rubrum (Hudson) C. Agardh var. botryoides Montagne, in the entry for C. rubrum. Ceramium cingulatum Weber-van Bosse See Ceramium strobiliforme G. W. Lawson & D. John. Ceramium circinnatum (Kiitzing) J. Agardh See Ceramium atrorubescens Kylin. Ceramium clavatulum [sic!] J. Agardh See Centroceras clavulatum (C. Agardh in Kunth) Montagne. Ceramium clavulatum auct. See Centroceras clavulatum (C. Agardh in Kunth) Montagne. Ceramium clavulr jum C. Agardh See Centroceras clavulatum (C. Agardh in Kunth) Montagne. Ceramium codii (Richards) G. Mazoyer Canaries (38B; 38C; 232B; 556; 556A). Ghana (350; 376; 377; 491). Salvage Islands (38B; 38C; 556; 556A). Sénégal (38B; 38C; 59: 556). Sierra Leone (?295). Togo (?293; ?350). ‘Probably widespread in warm temperate and tropical seas’ (350). Note. The record for Sierra Leone (John & Lawson, 295) is expressed with some doubt, since the material was determined definitively no further than to genus. It is attributed here because of the added RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 55 comment that, in one collection at least, plants with simple nodal structure might well represent poorly-developed Ceramium codii. Ceramium compactum (Bory) J. Price, comb. nov. Basionym: Boryna compacta Bory in Duperrey, Voy. monde, Cryptogamie: 221 (1829). [As Boryna compacta Bory de St-Vincent] Ascension (24; 91; 260). Note. The genus Boryna Grateloup in Bory (1822; Dict. class. Hist. nat. 11: 412-413) is founded on taxa otherwise (previously and since) mostly recognised as representative of the genus Ceramium. There is nothing in the valid but somewhat sparse Latin description of the species B. compacta by Bory (1829: 221) to indicate that B. compacta cannot have been representative of Ceramium. Therefore, in the absence of any attempted typification and examination of the declared type, the new combination in Ceramium is made here for rationalisation of treatment. It was not possible in the present context to resolve the whole problem of identity of the Ascension material. Ceramium corniculatum P. Dangeard Sénégal (59). Ceramium cornutum P. Dangeard Ghana (350). Sénégal (47; 122). ‘jn warm temperate and tropical parts of the eastern Atlantic Ocean’ (350). Ceramium corticatulum Kylin Sénégal (7542). Note. The distinctions (nature of the cortication) put forward by Kylin (1907: 176-177; 1944: 67) as the basis for separation of this taxon from the closely-similar Ceramium strictum Harvey are not fully convincing. There is the additional doubt that a ‘species’, otherwise known only from the northern European (especially Swedish) coasts, should occur on the coast of Sénégal and not along the coasts between. By contrast, there are abundant intermediate reports of Ceramium strictum itself along the eastern side of the north Atlantic, a situation that suggests the presence of variable manifestation of a single genome, rather than of distinct breeding groups that might be called ‘species’. Trochain himself (542: 109, no. 22) expressed doubt, presumably as to determination of the material, derived from comments on the specimens by J. Feldmann. The record is retained here until such time as it is possible to provide a more definitive assessment. Ceramium diaphanum (Lightfoot) Roth Angola (239; 352). Canaries (5; 13; 38B; 38C; 38D; 71; 122; 128A; 191; 226; 227; 229; 230; 235; 237; 302; 304; 306B; 379; 392; 401). Cape Verde Islands (38B; 38C; 38D; 239; 499). Mauritanie (349). Namibia (128; 158; 348; 522). Salvage Islands (38B; 38C; 38D; 231; 375). Sénégal (38B; 38C; 38D; 499). ‘Nordwestafrika’ (499). ‘Westafrika’ (499). ‘in Atlantischen Ozean von den nordeuropaischen Kiisten bis zum Kap der Guten Hoffnung’ (499). ‘Wahrscheinlich kosmopolitisch’ (330). [As Ceramium diaphanum Roth] Angola (41; 42). Canaries (44; 401). Cape Verde Islands (38). [As Ceramium diaphanum (Roth) Harvey] Canaries (16; 225; 253; 489; 517; 546; 555; 556). Cape Verde Islands (555; 556). Guinea-Bissau (529). 56 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Salvage Islands (555; 556). Sénégal (122; 529; 542; 555; 556). ‘Atlantico (Inglaterra-Canarias . . .)’ (253). ‘Atlantique (de l’Angleterre ala Mauritanie)’ (33). ‘Atlantique: des cétes anglaises a la Mauritanie’ (222). ‘Cosmopolite/subcosmopolite’ (529). Note. The Canaries record in Benitez (44) is based solely on that in Montagne (401); similarly, that for Mauritanie in Lawson & John (349) derives from the distribution statements in Ardré (33) and Gayral (222). For entries concerning the citation of var. strictum auct. of Ceramium diaphanum, see the entry for C. strictum. See also the notes to the entry for C. elegans (Roth) Ducluzeau. We do not here accord taxonomic importance to the varieties of C. diaphanum recognized by certain other authors (e.g. Simons, 520, on South Africa). The latter both accepted the var. pulchellum of C. diaphanum (based on Ceramium pulchellum (Kitzing) Kylin) and established the further variety capense Simons. Ceramium echionotum J. Agardh Canaries (5; 13; 16; 38B; 38C; 38D; 71; 128A; 191; 216; 225; 226; 227; 229; 230; 253; 302; 304; 306B; 375; 390; 441; 444; 499; 517; 546; 547; 555; 556). Salvage Islands (38B; 38C; 38D; 215; 216; 231; 375; 555; 556). ‘Atlantico (de Inglaterra a Canarias)’ (517). ‘Atlantico Oriental (Inglaterra-Canarias)’ (253). ‘Atlantique (de l’Angleterre aux Canaries)’ (33). ‘Atlantischer Ozean, von den englischen Kisten an siidwarts bis zur nordwestafrikanischen Kiiste’ (499). ‘Du nord de la Grande-Bretagne aux Canaries’ (89). ‘English coast southwards to the Canary Islands’ (71). Note. The specific epithet is often mis-rendered ‘echinotum’; see also the entry for Ceramium spp. (Canaries). Ceramium elegans (Roth) Ducluzeau [As Ceramium elegans Ducluzeau] Cape Verde Islands ‘38; 408). Salvage Islands (215; 216). ‘In mediterraneo et atlantico calidiore’ (27). ‘Mers chaudes de I’ Atlantique’ (38). Note. Gain & Mirande (216) indicated ‘Non signalé aux Canaries, mais il en existe dans l’herbier Bornet des échantillons provenant de Madére’. Given consistency and efficacy in the above determinations, it may well be that the records should be associated with Ceramium diaphanum (Lightfoot) Roth (q.v.). Ducluzeau (1806: 53-61) considered that his Ceramium elegans was identical with that named by Lightfoot, Hudson, and Roth as Ceramium diaphanum. Roth, of these three authors, was inconsistent in that he had elsewhere (1797: 199-200) used the name Conferva elegans, commenting (p. 200): ‘Pro Conferva diaphana Lightfoot Flor. Scot. n. 24. facile haberi possit mea Conferva, si filamenta ramosissime et rami apice forcipati essent.’ Because he regarded the name Conferva diaphana [Ceramium diaphanum (Lightfoot) Roth] as confused, Ducluzeau (1806: 56) stated: ‘J’ai préféré néanmoins le nom specifique d’elegans donné par Roth, a celui de diaphanum adopté avant lui par Lightfoot, parce que ce dernier est applicable a plusieurs autres espéces.’ Ceramium equisetoides Dawson See the notes to the entry for Ceramium strobiliforme G. W. Lawson & D. John. Ceramium fastigiatum (Roth) Harvey in J. Hooker Ascension (475). Sierra Leone (32). Note. See the notes to the entry on Ceramium taylorii Dawson for comment on possible previous confusions between these two taxa. Ceramium fastigiatum (Roth) Harvey forma flaccida H. E. Petersen in Bgrgesen Sierra Leone (30; 32; 350). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 57 ‘warmer parts of the Atlantic Ocean’ (62; 97). Note. This first definitely located record (Aleem, 30) from the eastern side of the Atlantic was repeated in Lawson & John (350), although the latter authors considered the record doubtful until material was further examined and verified. Ceramium flabelligerum J. Agardh Canaries (16; 71; 191; 214; 225; 227; 229; 235; 306B; 351; 490; 493; 517; 546). ‘Atlantico de Inglaterra a islas Canarias’ (191). ‘English coast southwards to the Canary Islands’ (71). [As Ceramium acanthonotum Carmichael] Canaries (493). Note. The material reported as Ceramium acanthonotum (q.v.) by Sauvageau (493) was found by Petersen (in Bgrgesen, 71) to be a mixture of C. ciliatum (q.v.) and C. flabelligerum. Ceramium flaccidum (Kiitzing) Ardissone [As Ceramium gracillimum (Kitzing) Griffiths & Harvey in [or ex] Harvey] Ascension (474). Canaries (33; 38B; 38D; 226; 238; 375; 379; 413). Cape Verde Islands (375). Congo (350). Ghana (377). Mauritanie (38B; 38D). Salvage Islands (38B; 38D). Sénégal (33; 38B; 38D). Western Sahara (38B; 38D). ‘African and American coasts, Canary Islands’ (250). ‘Atlantique (de l’Angleterre aux Canaries, Cap Vert)’ (33). ‘British Isles southward to the Cape Verde Islands’ (375). ‘desde las islas Britanicas a Cabo Verde’ (238). ‘world-wide . . . on tropical to warm temperate coasts’ (267A). Note. The record in Price & John (474) was of material taken from the gut of an Ascension Island black-fish in immediately coastal waters. [As Ceramium gracillimum Griffiths & Harvey] Canaries (177; 546). Congo (249; 250). Sao Tomé (133). Sénégal (59). ‘Atlantic Ocean (. . . African. . . coasts, Canary Islands’ (177). ‘Parece existir en todos los mares calidos’ (546). [As Ceramium gracillimum Harvey] Canaries (16; 229; 235; 236). Ghana (491). Note. The specific epithet is rendered ‘gracillinum’ in Gonzalez Henriquez (235). [As Ceramium gracillimum (Grif.) [sic!] Harvey] Sénégal (59; 529). [As Ceramium gracillimum (Kiitzing) Griffiths & Harvey in Harvey var. byssoideum (Harvey) G. Mazoyer] Angola (352). Ascension (475). Cameroun (350). Canaries (191; 227). Gabon (294; 350). Ghana (293; 350). Liberia (129; 350). Mauritanie (349). 58 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Sao Tomé (350; 535). Sénégal (122; 529). Sierra Leone (295; 350). Western Sahara (349). ‘semble exister dans toutes les mers chaudes’ (86; 196). ‘Probably in all warm seas’ (97). [As Ceramium gracillimum Griffiths & Harvey var. byssoideum (Harvey) G. Mazoyer] Canaries (556). Cape Verde Islands (556). Mauritanie (556). Salvage Islands (556; 556A; 557). Sao Tomé (93). Sénégal (556). Western Sahara (556). ‘sans doubte répandu dans toutes les mers chaudes’ (190). Note. Mis-spellings of authority names, since not a source of confusion in this case in the text of Carpine (93), have been ignored. [As Ceramium byssoideum Harvey] Sénégal (50). Sierra Leone (30). [As Ceramium taylorii Dawson] Cameroun (350). Ghana (377). ‘probably cosmopolitan’ (350). [As Ceramium transversale Collins & Hervey] Canaries (71; 83; 235). Note. The application of names, synonymy, and limits of taxa amongst the many ‘species’ related to the taxon previously known as Ceramium gracillimum Griffiths & Harvey ex Harvey (other variants of the authorities are often encountered) have recently been critically revised by Womersley (1978: 234-238). He has concluded (in most cases at least partly on the basis of examination of the type or authentic materials) that a long list of names previously employed should be reduced to the synonymy of Ceramium flaccidum. An extensive list along similar lines was also previously presented by Nakamura (413). Many of the names in both lists have been applied to specimens of Ceramium from the present list area. Womersley (loc. cit.) clearly went to much greater lengths than does most more routine work in confirming application of synonymy through relevant type material; for present purposes, on grounds of available time and limitations in concept, we have had to make the assumption that previous routine application of names was sufficiently careful and accurate to warrant transfer of the records concerned to C. flaccidum (Kiitzing) Ardissone. As with most parts of the world, the present list area shows definite need for more critical analysis of species of Ceramium present, of suggested segregate genera, and of other closely allied groups. Transfer to Ceramium flaccidum of records established under the following names is accepted here, pending area revision: Ceramium gracillimum (Kitzing) Griffiths & Harvey ex Harvey (and other authority variants), C. gracillimum var. byssoideum (Harvey) G. Mazoyer, C. byssoideum Harvey, C. transversale Collins & Hervey, C. taylorii Dawson, C. masonii Dawson, C. pulchellum (Kitzing) Grunow. It is strongly possible, from both Womersley’s comments and data presented by Simons (520), that Ceramium papenfussianum Simons (q.v., for records from Namibia) is also a synonym of C. flaccidum. See, for additional support data and comments, Norris & Bucher (416) and Itono (275). Ceramium fruticulosum Bonnemaison See Callithamnion corymbosum (J. E. Smith) Lyngbye. Ceramium fucoides For reference to a Canaries specimen so named by Broussonnet, see Halymenia capensis Montagne. Ceramium gracillimum (Kiitzing) Griffiths & Harvey ex Harvey (or other authority variants) See Ceramium flaccidum (Kitzing) Ardissone. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 59 Ceramium gracillimum var. byssoideum (Harvey) Mazoyer See Ceramium flaccidum (Kitzing) Ardissone. Ceramium ledermannii Pilger Cameroun (139; 288; 350; 454). Céte d’Ivoire (288; 350). Gabon (294; 350). Liberia (129; 288; 350). ‘in the tropical parts of the eastern Atlantic Ocean’ (350). Note. Pilger (456) distinguished between Ceramium ledermannii and his later C. leptosiphon (q.v.) on the bases of differences in cell dimensions/proportions and development of cortical bands. Ceramium leptosiphon Pilger Pagalu (139; 350; 456; 457; 496). Note. All subsequent literature statements are based solely and directly on Pilger’s original publication (456). See the note to Ceramium ledermannii for details of the slender distinctions between the two taxa; since (cf. De Toni, 139: 507) C. leptosiphon to date remains ‘Fructus ignoti’, its validity as a taxon must be viewed with some doubt. Ceramium masonii Dawson Note. See the terminal notes to the entry for Ceramium flaccidum (Kitzing) Ardissone. For reference to specimens with some resemblances to C. masonii and collected in Cameroun and Ghana, see Lawson & John (350: 286). These same records are listed under the sub-heading for Ceramium gracillimum (Kitzing) Griffiths & Harvey in Harvey var. byssoideum (Harvey) G. Mazoyer, within the body of the entry for C. flaccidum. Ceramium mazatlanense Dawson Angola (352). Gabon (294; 350). Ghana (350; 377). ‘probably pan-tropical’ (350). Note. According to Cribb (113: 86), Dawson (1954) noted the possibility that Ceramium mazatlanense and C. cruciatum Collins & Hervey (1917, no. 106) may be conspecific. If that emerges as correct and there are no additional nomenclatural complications, C. cruciatum will antedate as the correct name. Ceramium obsoletum C. Agardh Namibia (158). [As Ceramium obsolatum Agardh] Namibia (128). Note. Simons (520: 164) suggested that Ceramium capense Kiitzing (q.v.) is probably a form of C. obsoletum C. Agardh; he hesitated to make definite changes in this direction until the type of C. capense has been re-examined. Ceramium papenfussianum Simons Namibia (348; 522). Note. Possibly a synonym of Ceramium flaccidum (Kitzing) Ardissone; see the terminal notes to the latter. The record in Lawson & Isaac (348) is based solely on that in Simons (522). Simons himself provided reasons for not accepting the synonymy of C. papenfussianum with C. flaccidum, although he has not generally been followed, cf. Womersley (1978). Ceramium planum Kiitzing Namibia (36B; 348; 522). Note. The record in Lawson & Isaac (348) is based directly on the entry in Simons’s list (522). Simons had earlier (520) outlined differences and similarities between Ceramium planum and C. capense Kitzing (q.v.). For the possibilities of other generic placement of the present taxon, see Simons (1968); Campylaephora seems to be the most likely re-assignment. Ceramium poeppigianum Grunow Cape Verde Islands (37; 38; 100; 183; 267B). ‘communes aux iles du Cap Vert et al’ Afrique méridionale’ (38). 60 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON [As Reinboldiella poeppigiana (Grunow) J. Feldmann & G. Mazoyer] Cape Verde Islands (191; 195A). [As Reinboldiella sp.| Cape Verde Islands (214A). Note. The reference to Reinboldiella sp. is a not uncommon reduced citation of a record from a generalized article clearly based on a more precise original source (195A). Feldmann (191: 428) indicated that he and G. Feldmann-Mazoyer had in 1937 compared the Chevalier (100) Cape Verde Islands material with Grunow’s Natal type-material, finding them identical. More recently, Hommersand (267B: 225-234) concluded that: ‘Although C. poeppigianum is a very distinctive species of Ceramium, there appear to be insufficient grounds for considering it a new genus’ and ‘there are a number of important characters that distinguish the South African plant [Reinboldiella poeppigianum] from the type species of Reinboldiella’. Hence, we have accepted here the maintenance of the taxon in Ceramium. Ceramium pulchellum (Kiitzing) Grunow Note. See the notes to Ceramium diaphanum (Lightfoot) Roth and Ceramium flaccidum (Kiitzing) Ardissone. Womersley (1978) has established the likelihood that most usage of the name C. pulchellum has related to material that would now be taken as representative of C. flaccidum. However, he (1978: 237-238) could not locate the type of C. pulchellum in Leiden. Womersley used material of Isaac’s in ADU; that seen previously (1961) and annotated by Simons as C. pulchellum proved to be typical plants of C. flaccidum. Kiitzing’s type of C. pulchellum therefore still requires locating and examination; in any case, the nomenclatural combination is invalid since antedated by Ceramium pulchellum C. Agardh (1811: 19), a Swedish freshwater alga. Ceramium rubrum (Hudson) C. Agardh Canaries (2; 13; 16; 38B; 71; 128A; 191; 225; 226; 227; 229; 230; 231; 232B; 235; 236; 237; 238; 253; 301; 306B; 379; 401; 489; 499; 517). Salvage Islands (38B). Western Sahara (38B; 349). ‘Allegemein verbreitet’ (37). ‘Atlantico (Europe-Canarias . . .)’ (253). ‘Kosmopolitisch’ (330). ‘Nordwestafrika’ (499). ‘temperate zones of both hemispheres; also in the tropical ocean, east and west’ (306). [As Ceramium rubrum Agardh] Canaries (44). ‘cosmopolite dans les deux hémisphéres’ (221; 222). ‘Dans toutes les mers’ (89). ‘Throughout all seas’ (410). [As Ceramium rubrum var. | Canaries (301). [As Ceramium rubrum (Hudson) C. Agardh var. botryoides Montagne] Canaries (401). Note. This record probably represents a spinous species of Ceramium; Montagne (401: 173) commented regarding his variety that it was distinguished by the form of the plastids and by the presence of some spines. These spines occupied the abaxial side of the last two (forcipate) branchings, along the whole branching; the rest of the plant was bare: ‘Ce n’en est pas moins un passage aux C. clavatum et ciliatum.’ [As Ceramium rubrum (Hudson) C. Agardh var. Liebetruthii Grunow in Piccone] Canaries (133; 390; 439). [As Ceramium rubrum (Hudson) Agardh var. virgata Agardh] Africa (74). Note. The Canaries record in Benitez (44) was based directly on Montagne (401); as with other complex entries, this is one instance only of a range of secondary citation: .awson & John (349) noted for their record from Western Sahara that the species had: ‘not previously been reported further south than Morocco on the West African coast.’ The taxonomic and biological status of this species is in some doubt. It probably represents an aggregate of ill-defined but still at least partially separate breeding groups, not always accurately reflected in the perceived morphological distinctions utilized in taxonomic practice. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 61 Ceramium shuttleworthianum (Kitzing) Rabenhorst Note. See the entry for Ceramium acanthonotum (Harvey in W. Hooker) J. Agardh. On the basis of the nomenclature alone, the Canaries record published by Sauvageau (493: 53) of the species ‘C. acanthono- tum Carmichael’ would be attributed here. However, further work on the specimens concerned by H. E. Petersen revealed that the material represented other taxa in Ceramium. Ceramium strictum Harvey Canaries (38D; 128A; 227; 493). Mauritanie (38D; 349). Sénégal (38D; 59). ‘Nordwestafrika’ (499). ‘Warmer parts of the Atlantic’ (83; 375). [As Ceramium strictum Greville & Harvey] Canaries (71; 191). ‘Nordwestafrika’ (499). ‘Warmer shores [parts] of the Atlantic Ocean’ (62; 71; 176). [As Ceramium strictum Greville & Harvey in Harvey] Canaries (108). [As Ceramium strictum (Kitzing) Harvey] Canaries (279). Sénégal (59; 122). [As Ceramium diaphanum var. strictum (Kiitzing) Harvey] Sénégal (59). Note. There has always been difference of opinion on the authorities and attribution of this species, mainly consequent on its close similarities to Ceramium diaphanum (Lightfoot) Roth (q.v.). Varietal level under the latter species has often been the decision finally adopted, as in Boudouresque et al. (1984: 48), who referred to the taxon as ‘var. strictum (Kiitzing) Feldmann-Mazoyer.’ Since we are not thus far convinced either way about the arguments for and against species-level cf. varietal-level, the species-level nomenclature is maintained pending clarification. The question of identity of the Harvey concept with the Kitzing concept of the taxon, at whatever taxonomic level, is also strongly involved. Ceramium strobiliforme G. W. Lawson & D. John Ghana (350; 377). ‘tropical West Africa’ (350). Note. Lawson & John (350) indicated that their plant bears a superficial resemblance to Ceramium cingulatum Weber-van Bosse and to Ceramium equisetoides Dawson. The Ghanaian plants of C. strobiliforme appear to differ from the other two taxa in overall dimensions, in shape of the branch tips, and in a lesser extent of cortication. Ceramium taylorii Dawson See the entry for Ceramium flaccidum (Kiitzing) Ardissone. Ceramium tenerrimum (Martens) Okamura Canaries (517). Guinée (344; 350; 450; 451; 529). Sénégal (59; 122; 529; 530). ‘Atlantique (. . .Cap Vert. . .)’ [= Sénégal] (33). ‘Atlantico tropical’ (546). ‘in warm temperate and tropical parts of the Atlantic’ (350). ‘Pantropical’ (529). Note. We can trace no basis in Bgrgesen’s work on the Canary Islands for the record stated by Seoane-Camba (517) to originate from him. Similarly, Cordeiro-Marino’s (108) record for ‘Arquipélago de Cabo Verde’ results from a misunderstanding of Ardré’s (33: 153) ‘Cap Vert’ statement, on which it is based. It is most probable that Ceramium tenerrimum will be detected in Nambia and in all areas between Guinée, Sénégal, and South Africa. Simons (520: 157-159) recorded it as widely present in South Africa, including a report from Port Nolloth, Namaqualand, very near the southern border of Namibia. 62 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Ceramium tenuissimum (Roth) Areschoug [As Ceramium tenuissimum (Roth) J. Agardh] Angola (352). Cameroun (288; 337; 350; 537). Céte d’Ivoire (288; 350). Ghana (377). Sierra Leone (295; 350). ‘widespread in warm temperate and tropical seas’ (350). [As Ceramium tenuissimum (Lyngbye) J. Agardh] Ascension (475). Canaries (232B). Cape Verde Islands (100; 183; 556). Salvage Islands (38B; 556). [As Ceramium tenuissimum J. Agardh] Salvage Islands (231). [As Ceramium tenuissimum (Lyngbye) C. Agardh] Canaries (253). ‘Atlantico (Escandinavia — costas oueste africanas. . .)’ (253). Note. Silva (review of Lawson & John, 350; Nova Hedwigia 36: 809-812, 1983 [‘1982’]) has commented on the situation regarding citation of authorities for this species. We follow him here in citing authorities as ‘(Roth) Areschoug’, although we are not currently able to resolve the problem of the name as a later homonym of C. tennuissimum Bonnemaison (1828). Excessive checking of the morphological concepts behind the application of names would be necessary to conclude on the correct name to be applied; derivation of a new epithet may be required to solve the nomenclatural situation. This will be undertaken in the revised version of the overall list, to be published in due course. The record published in John (288) for the Céte d'Ivoire was based on material collected there by Sourie and held in Paris. The reports by Feldmann (183) and Chevalier (100) from the Cape Verde Islands were presented with some doubt, presumably as to determination. Weisscher (556: 61) recorded the species for the Salvage Islands but added: ‘Listed by Gil-Rodriguez et al. (1978: 69), not found by us.’ The Gil-Rodriguez et al. reference can be found in our present listing at 231. Ceramium transversale Collins & Hervey See Ceramium flaccidum (Kitzing) Ardissone. Ceramium uruguayense W. R. Taylor Sénégal (59). Note. According to Cordeiro-Marino (108), Ceramium uruguayense is close to C. brasiliense Joly; this is not surprising, in view of the contiguity of the geographical areas from which they are described. The apparent occurrence of taxa on both sides of the Atlantic, although not fully possible of assessment in the absence of detailed knowledge of the flora of all areas concerned, is similarly not especially surprising since variable patterns of understanding as to what constitutes a ‘species’ lead in turn to imprecise application of names and conceptual difficulties in complex genera. Exactly what significance may attach to the supposed presence of C. uruguayense in Sénégal therefore remains unclear. Ceramium vimineum J. Agardh See the terminal note to Ceramium capense Kitzing. Ceramium sp. A Benin (293). Togo (293). Note. Includes material with morphology close to Ceramium codii (Richards) G. Mazoyer (q.v.). Ceramium sp. B. Benin (293). Togo (293). Note. Very small, and as yet completely unidentified; see John & Lawson (293). Ceramium spp. Angola (352; 500). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 63 Ascension (474; 475). Bioko (350). Canaries (2; 5; 8; 12; 13; 70; 71; 226; 229; 230; 301; 489; 490). Céte d’Ivoire (287; 288). Gabon (282; 284). Ghana (292; 299; 344; 376; 377; 491). Guinée (287). Liberia (129). Mauritanie (529). Namibia (36B; 348; 522). Salvage Islands (38B; 231; 555). Sénégal (59; 182; 282; 399; 411). Sierra Leone (295). Togo (293). Western Sahara (349). Note. Santos (489) identified two species of Ceramium from the Canaries, one (which could be C. echionotum) with unicellular spines, the other one spineless. Most of the above records seem to have involved more than one species; Jardin (282; Gabon) mentioned two species, as did John & Lawson (293 and 295), from Togo and Sierra Leone, respectively. In both the latter cases, specimens resembling Ceramium codii (Richards) G. Mazoyer were included in the recording. Naegelé (411) referred to ‘plusieurs espéces de Ceramium’. Wynne (36B) debated at considerable length the similarities and differences between various named taxa and his material. Chaetangium erinaceum (Turner) Papenfuss Note. See Nothogenia erinacea (Turner) Parkinson. The latter author (1983) should be consulted in regard to the present situation with the nomenclature and status of the generic concepts involved. Chaetangium magnificum Pilger See Nothogenia magnifica (Pilger) J. Price, comb. nov. -Basionym: Chaetangium magnificum Pilger in Hedwigia 48: 181, taf. VII fig. C, 1-3 (1908). Chaetangium ornatum (L.) Kiitzing [or simply Kiitzing] See Nothogenia erinacea (Turner) Parkinson and the note to Chaetangium erinaceum. Chaetangium ovale (Suhr) Papenfuss See Nothogenia ovalis (Suhr) Parkinson and the note to Chaetangium erinaceum. Champia compressa Harvey See the entry for Champia vieillardii Kitzing. Champia lumbricalis (L.) Desvaux Namibia (348; 437; 522; 523). ‘Luderitz [Namibia] to Danger Point [South Africa]’ (523). Note. Citation of authorities as (Roth) Desvaux, as for example in Seagrief (1984), seems to be based on common usage following Kylin. Apart from the complications introduced by use of the name Mertensia (the basionym genus, if Roth is accepted), the latter author cited Linnaeus’s Mantissa . . . (1771: 311) in synonymy of his Mertensia lumbricalis, as well as the Reichard edition of Systema Plantarum 4: 583. Roth deduced in his description what he thought were septal and fructification differences between the Linnaean description and the characteristics of Thunberg material that he (Roth) had in hand. Linnaeus’s description was based on Koenig 40, material from the Cape of Good Hope, this latter also being the origin of Roth’s Thunberg specimens. Despite the deduced differences, Roth’s localisation statement still included: ‘Ad Promontorium bonae spei observarunt Thunberg et Koenig.’ -Champia parvula (C. Agardh) Harvey Angola (298; 352). Ascension (37). Cameroun (288; 337; 350; 537). Canaries (12; 13; 16; 38B; 38D; 70; 108; 128A; 191; 225; 226; 227; 229; 235; 306B; 379; 392; 489; 490; 556). 64 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Cape Verde Islands (38B; 38D; 556). Céte d’Ivoire (288; 350). Ghana (299; 350; 376; 491). Mauritanie (38B; 38D; 349; 556). Principe (?93; 288; 350; 535). Salvage Islands (38B; 38D; 231; 556). Sao Tomé (93; 288; 350; 535). Sénégal (529). Western Sahara (38B; 38D; 349; 556). ‘Atlantico (de Inglaterra a Canarias)’ (517). ‘Atlantique nord (de l’Angleterre aux Canaries)’ (189). ‘Cosmopolite/subcosmopolite’ (529). ‘Warm parts of the Atlantic’ (375). ‘widely reported from warmer parts of the Atlantic ... but species limits are at present ill-defined’ (273). ‘widely spread in warmer waters’ (535). ‘widespread from boreal-antiboreal to tropical seas’ (350). [As Champia parvula Harvey] Canaries (547). Cape Verde Islands (38). ‘D’Angleterre 4 Madére et aux Canaries’ (89). ‘De l’Angleterre aux Canaries’ (38). [As Lomentaria parvula Agardh] Cape Verde Islands (145). [As Lomentaria pygmaea Gaillon] Canaries (401). Note. As indicated in Irvine (273), problems with recognition of species limits may well colour the pattern of distributional reports. Clearly Jaasund (280: 405) had arrived at a similar conclusion in stating: ‘it must be said that this species seems to be variously understood by different contributors to the herbaria’. Doubt as to determination seems also to have affected Carpine’s (93) statement for Principe. Attribution here of Montagne’s (401: 156) Canaries record is based on Bgrgesen’s (70: 92-3) conclusion after examining a Montagne specimen of ‘Lomentaria pygmaea’. Note that this is one of the three species (with Ceramium tenuissimum and Gracilaria disputabilis, q.v.) for which Sourie’s (529) collections provided authentic first reports for Sénégal. Champia salicornioides Harvey [‘salicornoides’ | Ghana (292; 299; 300; 350; 376; 377; 491). Sénégal (59; 122; 182; 292). ‘This record [Ghana] is the first for West Africa and. . . suggests that it might be of pantropical distribution’ (292). ‘warm temperate and tropical parts of the Atlantic’ (292). ‘widespread in many warm temperate and tropical seas’ (350). Note. All renderings as ‘salicornoides’ are here treated as though the radical terminal ‘i’ had been employed. The statement in John & Lawson (292) was employing the term ‘West Africa’ in the restricted sense of the Gulf of Guinea area. Dangeard (122) was not entirely convinced of the identity of his material, indicating what he regarded as differences in the overall form of the plants and in the branching pattern. Champia tripinnata Zanardini Pagalu (456; 457; 535). Principe (350; 535). ‘in the eastern tropical Atlantic Ocean and the Red Sea’ (350). Champia vieillardii Kiitzing Ghana (286; 292; 299; 350; 376; 377; 491). ‘probably widespread in tropical seas’ (350). Note. There has been long-standing confusion between this species and Champia compressa Harvey, RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 65 such that it is difficult to be sure of the realities of world distribution. The suggestion that it might be widespread in tropical seas derives from additional recordings in Viet Nam and East Africa. Simons (523) recorded Champia compressa Harvey from southern Africa (Cape Peninsula to Delagoa Bay). Champia spp. Angola (352). Ascension (474). Ghana (487). Sénégal (55; 182; 399; 531). Note. For their Sénégal record, G. Feldmann & Bodard (182) observed of the genus and possible species involved: ‘Champia sirement différent de Champia parvula (C. Ag.) Harv.’ Chantransia mollis Pilger See Audouinella saviana (Meneghini) Woelkerling. Chantransia naumanni Askenasy See Audouinella naumannii (Askenasy) J. Price. Chantransia saviana (Meneghini) Ardissone See Audouinella saviana (Meneghini) Woelkerling. Cheilosporum It seems likely that at least the southern parts of the checklist area are woefully locally under-recorded for this genus. Seagrief (1984) listed some 14 taxa in the genus for South Africa; even allowing for re-allocation of a substantial proportion of these taxa to Arthrocardia, this leaves many more than the current single species that is apparently legitimately recorded for the present area. Cheilosporum acutilobum Decaisne Mauritanie (541). Note. This record represents an error of geographical attribution; the specimens being referred to by Tittley et al. (541) as in BM in fact derive from Mauritius. Cheilosporum elegans (J. Hooker & Harvey) Areschoug in J. Agardh Cape Verde Islands (38). [As Cheilosporum elegans Harvey] Cape Verde Islands (408). Note. Also recorded (see Seagrief, 1984) from South Africa, which with the location of the original material (New Zealand) creates an oddly disparate distribution pattern, if true. Chondria bernardii P. Dangeard [‘bernardi’| Ghana (292; 299; 350; 376). Sénégal (59; 120; 122; 529). ‘in warm temperate and tropical parts of the eastern Atlantic Ocean’ (350). Note. Seems likely to be more widespread, from the summary statement in Lawson & John (350). Chondria capensis (Harvey) Falkenberg Angola (352). Namibia (36B; 348; 352; 487; 500; 522; 523). ‘Swakopmund [Namibia] to Hermanus [South Africa]’ (523). [As Chondria capensis (Harvey) J. Agardh] Namibia (128; 158). Note. The record in Dinter (158) is original, representing his own collecting from Walfischbai; save for records presented by Simons (522), all other reporting for Namibia is secondary. J. Agardh (26: 802-803) transferred the species to his Chondriopsis. Chondria coerulescens (J. Agardh) Falkenberg Canaries (227). [As Chondria coerulescens J. Agardh] Canaries (16; 225). 66 JAMES H, PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON [As Chondria caerulescens J. Agardh|] Canaries (489). [As Chondria coerulescens (Thuret) Falkenberg] Sénégal (529). Note. Neither of the above locations is wildly unlikely, since most generalized statements of distribution refer to ‘England to Morocco’ (as, e.g. in Ardré, 33: 223). Some doubt remains as to presence in Sénégal, however, since Sourie himself (529) considered the determination to be sufficiently doubtful to be recorded with ‘?’. Chondria confusa G. W. Lawson & D. John See Chondria dangeardii Dawson Chondria curvilineata Collins & Hervey Salvage Islands (38B; 556; 556A). Note. Weisscher (556: 62) commented on the record in terms indicating the finding of only a single specimen, from Selvagem Pequena, that agreed with descriptions by Collins & Hervey (106: 120-121) and Taylor (540: 617). The significance of the find, and the likelihood of material from elsewhere in the list area, remain problematical. Chondria dangeardii Dawson Sénégal (123A). [As Chondria confusa G. W. Lawson & D. John] Ghana (350). ‘In warm temperate and tropical parts of the Atlantic Ocean’ (350). [As Chondria platyclada P. Dangeard] Ghana (299; 300; 376; 377). Guinea-Bissau (529). Sénégal (122; 529). Note. Purely on nomenclatural grounds, Chondria confusa G. W. Lawson & D. John is a superfluous name since a perfectly correct renaming of this taxon as C. dangeardii Dawson was affected by E. Dawson (123A: 460). The matter of homogeneity of material throughout is no small assumption since (see 350: 327-328) Lawson & John were unable to examine Dangeard’s original material. From the phraseology in Dawson’s (123A: 460) entry, it seems that he also was working merely from published text and illustrations. As to material from the present area, Sourie (529: 116) repeated J. Feldmann’s comment to him that specimens in his [Feldmann’s] hands corresponded well with Dangeard’s (122) description of Chondria platyclada from the Dakar (Sénégal) area. Unfortunately, C. platyclada Dangeard (1952) is a later homonym for W. R. Taylor’s (1945) name for Pacific material. Since both Dawson himself (loc. cit.) and Cribb (113: 108) considered C. platyclada Dangeard to have been applied in the same sense as C. dangeardii Dawson, no further action nomenclaturally is required and we refer here the records under both C. confusa and C. platyclada Dangeard, pending comparison of all voucher material with the types of Dangeard’s and Dawson’s taxa. Chondria dasyphylla (Woodward) C. Agardh Canaries (38D; 71; 128A; 191; 226; 227; 392). Sénégal (50; 399). ‘Atlantique (de l’Angleterre aux Canaries)’ (33). [As Chondria dasyphylla C. Agardh] Mauritanie (349; 516). [As Chandria (sic!) dasyphylla (Woodward) Agardh] Canaries (236). [As Chondria clasyphylla (sic!) (Woods.) (sic!) Agardh] Canaries (235). [As Chondriopsis dasyphylla Woodward] Canaries (439). Note. Piccone (439) had only three young specimens seemingly referrable to this species; see his comments regarding the consequent doubts. The Mauritanie record in Lawson & John (349) derived solely and directly from the earlier record in Seoane-Camba (516). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 67 Chondria densa P. Dangeard Ghana (350). Guinea-Bissau (529). Sénégal (33; 120; 122; 529). ‘In warm temperate and tropical parts of the eastern Atlantic Ocean’ (350). [As Laurencia densa (P. Dangeard) J. Feldmann] Sénégal (193A). Note. There has been debate, still unresolved, as to whether this taxon should really be attributed to the genus Laurencia, and as to the conspecificity of the species with Laurencia microcladia Kitzing. In regard to the former, we have followed Ardré (33: 356 [or 223-224 in the reprint]) in considering the taxon as a Chondria. This, apart from appearing at present both biologically and taxonomically more accurate, avoids two additional complications. The first of these relates to the transfer by J. Feldmann (in J. & G. Feldmann, 193A) of C. densa to Laurencia; no full reference to the original publication by Dangeard is given, even the year of citation, 1952, relating to the second (122 in our list) of two papers in which the species was treated by its author, not the first (120 in our list). The second problem by-passed is the possible conspecificity of C. densa P. Dangeard with Laurencia microcladia, a possibility introduced by Bodard (54) for at least the understanding of the concept behind his own application of L. microcladia Kitzing to material from Sénégal. Referring to Laurencia microcladia, Bodard stated after that name ‘(= L. densa J. Feldm., = Chondria densa Dangeard)’. As often with Bodard’s work, no further justifying information is presented, leaving a somewhat open position. The alternative possibility, that the whole concept and material behind L. microcladia Kiitzing should actually refer to a Chondria, appears unlikely but not impossible; a further study is required, although some authors (e.g. Cordeiro-Marino, 108) have already made it clear that they believed the taxon legitimately to represent, and therefore to belong in, Laurencia. Chondria muscoides (L.) C. Agardh [or simply C. Agardh] See Acanthophora muscoides (L.) Bory. Chondria nana C. Agardh See Chylocladia reflexa Lenormand. Chondria platyclada P. Dangeard See Chondria confusa G. W. Lawson & D. John. Chondria ramulosa Lindenberg See the entries for Acanthophora muscoides (L.) Bory and A. ramulosa Lindenberg ex Kiitzing. Chondria scintillans G. Feldmann Mauritanie (181; 349). Sénégal (59). ‘Atlantique (de la Bretagne a la Mauritanie)’ (33). Note. Lawson & John (349) did not themselves collect material of this species; their record is based on data in Ardré (33) and Feldmann (181). Chondria scintillans is stated closely to resemble C. dasyphylla, although distinct from it. Chondria tenuissima (Goodenough & Woodward) C. Agardh Canaries (38B; 38D; 71; 128A; 191; 226; 227; 232B; 292; 306B; 375; 379; 392; 517; 555; 556). Gambia (296; 350). Ghana (292; 299; 300; 350; 376; 377; 491). Salvage Islands (38B; 38D; 71; 215; 216; 231; 375; 555; 556). Western Sahara (38B; 38D; 349; 555; 556). ‘Atlantique (de l’Angleterre au Rio de Oro. . .)’ (33). ‘Atlantique: depuis les c6tes anglaises jusqu’au Rio de Oro’ (222). ‘Atlantique et subtropical’ (190). ‘Nordwestafrika’ (499). ‘probably widespread in warm temperate and tropical seas’ (350). ‘West coast of Europe from Great Britain southward to N. Africa’ (375). [As Chondria tenuissima (Goodenough & Woodward) C. Agardh f. subtilis Kitz. f.] Canaries (71). Note. Lawson & John’s (349) statement is based on those in Ardré (33) and Gayral (222); they did not collect material of the species. 68 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Chondria uvaria (Wulfen) C. Agardh See Botryocladia botryoides (Wulfen) J. Feldmann. Chondria sp. A Ghana (350). Note. See Lawson & John (350) for a statement of distinctions from other Chondria spp., including ‘sp. B’, Chondria sp. B Ghana (350). Note. See Lawson & John (350) for a statement of distinctions from other Chondria spp., including ‘sp. A’. Chondria spp. Canaries (71). Guinea-Bissau (529). Mauritanie (336; 349; 529). Namibia (312A; 348; 522). Sao Tomé (93; 535). Sénégal (52; 59; 411; 529; 542). Note. Sourie (529) utilised the name ‘Chondria sp. A’ for his records from Guinea-Bissau and Sénégal. In view of the duplication of this method of reference with that employed by Lawson & John (350) (see above entries), we have included Sourie’s information here until such time as the detailed nature of the plants concerned is known. Chondrus crispus Stackhouse Canaries (89). Cape Verde Islands (38; 500). Ghana (?350). Mauritanie (349). ‘Atlantique, de la Norvége aux Canaries’ (38). ‘colder water . . . on the eastern side of the Atlantic as far south as . . . possibly Morocco and Cape Verde Islands’ (350). ‘possibly Morocco and Cape Verde Islands’ (172). [As Chondrus crispus (L.) Stackhouse] Canaries (252). Cape Verde Islands (100; 183; 191; 252; 499). Mauritanie (252). ‘Nordwestafrika’ (499). ‘Westafrika’ (499). [As Chondrus crispus (L.) Lyngbye] Canaries (401). Cape Verde Islands (408; 445; 446; 449). [As Chondrus crispus Lyngbye] Angola (261; 262). [As Chrondrus (sic!) crispus Lyngbye] Angola (261; 263). [As Chondrus crispus var. lonchophorus Montagne Hb.| Cape Verde Islands (38; 408). [As Fucus crispus L.] Ghana (271). Note. There is considerable doubt about the majority of these records and many of the publishing authors have stated as much. For Cape Verde Islands, for example, Schmidt & Gerloff (500) commented [translation]: ‘The occurrence of Chondrus crispus is more than doubtful — probably based on an erroneous determination.’ By contrast, Feldmann (191: 426) examining specimens from the Cape Verde Islands, found good agreement with the anatomical structure of Chondrus crispus, but all the specimens were sterile and the absence of cystocarps did not permit definitive statement of determination — confirmation is RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 69 still required. As regards Ghanaian records, the orginal basis is the statement in Hornemann (271); some aspects of the doubt here have been considered by Lawson & John (350). In fact, it is most unlikely that the nomenclatural equivalence of Fucus crispus L. with Chondrus crispus Stackhouse represents (or repre- sented) the real presence of C. crispus in Ghana. Many years of collections have failed to reveal other specimens from along the Ghanaian coasts; consequently, clarification of the nature of the material recorded would require re-examination of P. E. Isert specimens, presumably in Copenhagen (C). There is a possibility that at least some of the Isert Ghanaian material was destroyed by fire in 1807. Canary Islands records are very confused; even the original publishing author, Montagne (401), re-allocated the material to Grateloupia dichotoma J. Agardh (q.v.). The records are included here above simply for reference purposes. Confirmation of Montagne’s redetermination was published by Bgrgesen (70) and by Ardré (33), both of whom referred to the date of Montagne (401) in error as 1840; ‘1841’ is correct. The additional, but secondary, Canaries record in Benitez (44) is also attributed in this present text to Grateloupia dichotoma. Bornet (89) and Hariot (252), subsequent to Montagne, re-established records for the Canaries but, in view of the later comments by Ardré (33) and by Bgrgesen (70), supplemented by J. Feldmann’s (191: 426) statement that C. crispus ‘n’existe pas aux Canaries’, the doubts remain. Lawson & John (349) did not detect material in Mauritanie, their listing being based directly on Hariot (252). Finally, the Henriques (261; 262; 263) records for Angola must surely be in grave doubt. Chondrus elongatus Kitzing See Chondrus elongatus Montagne. Chondrus elongatus Montagne Cape Verde Islands (38; 145). Note. Askenasy (38; 166-167) commented: ‘Sic’est le Ch. elongatus Kiitz. Tab. Phycol. XVII, t. 52, dont il s’agit ici, cette algue est d’aprés Kiitzing l.c.: Ahnfeltia elongata Mont., Syll. Crypt. p. 472, et d’aprés J. Agardh, Epicrisis, p. 213: Gymnogongrus vermicularis J. Ag.’. Dickie (145), who first applied this name to Cape Verde Islands material, based his determinations only on descriptions by Montagne, not seeing any authentic specimens. Thus, it is difficult without extended work to be certain of the nature of specimens recorded for these islands under that name. Simons (522) and Lawson & Isaac (348) provided the only authentic records otherwise available for the area - under Gymnogongrus vermicularis (C. Agardh) J. Agardh (q.v.), detected for widespread locations along the Namibian coastline. The latter is a southern African species, lacking records for further north along the coast. Choreonema thuretii (Bornet) Schmitz Canaries (9; 13; 38B; 38C; 38D; 226; 227; 555; 556). Mauritanie (38B; 38C; 38D; 248; 252; 349; 359; 555; 556). Salvage Islands (38B; 38C; 38D; 231; 375; 555; 556; 556A). ‘Probably cosmopolitan’ (375). Note. Reports of bearing organism for records from the area include Jania capillacea, J. corniculata, J. longifurca, J. rubens, and Corallina granifera. See also Choreonema sp. Choreonema sp. Cape Verde Islands (366). Note. Although no other published records have been traced for these islands under the full binomial, it is highly likely that, given correct generic determination, the basis for the Lemoine (366) statement would be material of Choreonema thuretii. Chromastrum Papenfuss See entries here placed under Audouinella. The circumscription of the genus, even in those areas (e.g. The Netherlands) where the custom of its acceptance is maintained, was tightened by Stegenga & Mulder (536: 301 et seq.) to apply only to ‘species’ possessing stellate chroma- tophores and a characteristic tetrasporophyte/gametophyte morphological alternation in the life-history. The overall complexity of the situation is exemplified by Stegenga & Mulder’s own summarizing statement that the genus comprises at least 60 current ‘species’, including 25 gametophytes and 35 tetrasporophytes, which they suggest would be covered by 10-12 ‘true’ species. Chrysymenia bullosa Levring . Note. The relationship of Levring’s (375) Madeira ‘endemic’ species, Chrysymenia bullosa, to the 70 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Canaries reports of taxa in the genus is not clear. Levring suggested that his species was near C. enteromorpha Harvey (q.v.) from the American Atlantic coast (North Carolina), although that species is bigger and proliferate. C. enteromorpha Harvey has recently been reported from the Canaries and from Ghana. , Chrysymenia chiajeana Meneghini See Botryocladia chiajeana (Meneghini) Kylin. Chrysymenia dichotoma J. Agardh See Halymenia dichotoma (J. Agardh) J. Agardh. Note. De Toni (133: 547) commented ‘Chrysymenia dichotoma J. Ag. Sp. II, p. 211 est Halymenia pinnulata J. Ag. partim’, although he later (134: 1540-41) placed ‘Chrysymenia dichotoma J. Ag. Sp. II: 211’ in unqualified synonymy of ‘Halymenia dichotoma J. Ag., Epicrisis, p.136.’ The records published by J. Agardh (24: 211) and by Hemsley (259) have therefore been attributed to Halymenia dichotoma (J. Agardh) J. Agardh, q.v., but it is by no means certain, without re-examination, that other taxa were not involved. Chrysymenia enteromorpha Harvey Canaries (18). Ghana (18; 292; 299; 350). ‘widespread in warm temperate and tropical seas’ (292; 350). [As Chrysysmenia (sic!) enteromorpha Harvey] Ghana (377). Note. All reports of this species are based on small numbers of specimens, for the present area. The first report for anywhere in West Africa (John & Lawson, 292), published as recently as 1972, was based on two collections only, from 10m depth on Vernon Bank, off the Ghanaian coast; the more recent record (1984) for the Canaries was based solely on a single small specimen from 25m depth, south of Montana Clara, an islet north of Lanzarote. Afonso-Carrillo et al. (18: 40) indicated: ‘las Islas Canarias son su nuevo limite septentrional en el Atlantico Oriental.’ Possibly the fact that the species seems, at least predominantly, to occur only in the fairly deep subtidal has led to previous failure of detection. See also the entries for Chrysymenia bullosa Levring and Botryocladia senegalensis G. Feldmann & Bodard. Chrysymenia uvaria (Wulfen) J. Agardh (seu auct.) See Botryocladia botryoides (Wulfen) J. Feldmann. Chrysymenia ventricosa (Lamouroux) J. Agardh ‘Atlantic Ocean (European and African coasts, Canary Islands. . .)’ (177). Note. The validity of this statement requires critical scrutiny; the strong possibility exists that there has been confusion with other taxa in Botryocladia or in Chrysymenia. The nearest records published for African shores are from Tunisia (392), Egypt (392), and Tangier (189: 89-90). Chylocladia albertisii Piccone See Coelarthrum albertisii (Piccone) Bgrgesen. Chylocladia capensis Harvey Namibia (348; 522). Note. For a probable earlier record of the same taxon from the same area, see the entry for Lomentaria patens Kitzing. Chylocladia cliftonii Harvey See Coelarthrum albertisii (Piccone) Bgrgesen. Chylocladia kaliformis (Goodenough & Woodward) W. Hooker (seu auct.) See Chylocladia verticillata (Lightfoot) Bliding. Chylocladia ovalis (Hudson) W. Hooker See Gastroclonium ovatum (Hudson) Papenfuss. Chylocladia reflexa Lenormand in Desmaziéres [or (Chauvin) Zanardini] See Gastroclonium reflexum (Chauvin) Kitzing. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 71 Chylocladia squarrosa (Kiitzing) Le Jolis ‘Atlantique (de la Suéde aux Canaries)’ (33; 189). [As Chylocladia squarrosa Le Jolis| ‘De la Suéde aux Canaries’ (89). Note. There is mounting evidence that plants to which this name has hitherto been applied may more accurately be placed in one of two closely related species. Small epiphytic plants often grow with, are identified as, and may actually be, Champia parvula (C. Agardh) Harvey; even then, however, the real identity of the material may be Chylocladia verticillata (Lightfoot) Bliding, in the juvenile form retaining at the time its short solid stipe. Larger plants to which this name has been given have whorls of laterals closely set together and patent, and these may well be growth forms of C. verticillata developing under particular conditions of light, temperature and other physical parameters. To what extent this is fully established as totally invalidating the taxon wherever the name has been used is not clear. The frequency of name application in the southern part of the cited range (i.e. the northern part of the list area) is in any case low; even Ardré (33) only found the ‘species’ once, on sandy covered lower intertidal rocks in Portugal. Chylocladia verticillata (Lightfoot) Bliding Canaries (13; 33; 38D; 227; 273; 392). Sierra Leone (350). ‘Atlantique (de la Norvége aux Canaries)’ (33). [As Chylocladia kaliformis (Goodenough & Woodward) Hooker] Canaries (70; 191; 517). Sierra Leone (30; 350). ‘Atlantico de Suecia y Noruega a Canarias’ (517). ‘From Sweden southwards to the Canary Islands’ (70). [As Chylocladia kaliformis Hooker] ‘De Suéde aux Canaries’ (89). [As Chylocladia kaliformis (Goodenough & Woodward) Greville] ‘Atlantic Ocean (from Sweden to Canary Islands)’ (177). ‘Atlantique nord (de la Suéde aux Canaries)’ (189). [As Gastroclonium kaliforme (Goodenough & Woodward) Ardissone] Canaries (132; 239). ‘von den Canarischen Inseln bis Norwegen.’ (239). [As Lomentaria kaliformis (Goodenough & Woodward) Gaillon] Canaries (25; 26; 401). [As Lomentaria kaliformis Gaillon|] Canaries (44). Note. The record from Sierra Leone, first published by Aleem (30), was repeated in Lawson & John (350), but with considerable doubt as to its validity. Apart from the general doubt in that situation, Aleem seems only to have had available a single specimen, from the lower littoral at Lakka, Sierra Leone peninsula. The earliest record from the Canaries, in Montagne (401), appears to have been the sole or major basis for the statements in Bgrgesen (70) and in Ardré (33). See also the comments in the entry for Lomentaria patens Kitzing, as well as the note to Chylocladia squarrosa (Kiitzing) Le Jolis. Chylocladia sp. Guinea-Bissau (7529). Namibia (348; 522). Sénégal (529). Note. Sourie’s (529) expressed doubt related to the validity of determination. The record in Lawson & Isaac (348) is based directly on data from Simons (522). Coelarthrum albertisii (Piccone) Bgrgesen Canaries (64; 70; 71; 106; 139; 191; 226; 227; 328; 496; 538). [As Chylocladia albertisii Piccone] Canaries (7132; 439). Note. Piccone (439) had only ‘Un solo esemplare, e sterile’ to work with. He indicated the taxon to be, on external characteristics, rather similar to Chylocladia [Coelarthrum] cliftonii Harvey, but much smaller, and of different internal structure. Frond articulation distinguishes the present taxon from other species in Te JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON the section. The doubt expressed by De Toni (132: 582) related to his placement of the taxon in ‘Species incertae aut tantum nomine mihi cognitae’, commenting ‘Forsan Lomentaria species’. Coelothrix indica Bgrgesen See the entry for Coelothrix irregularis (Harvey) Bgrgesen. Coelothrix irregularis (Harvey) Bgrgesen Ascension (475). ‘world-wide . . . on tropical to warm temperate coasts’ (267A). Note. Despite the paucity of recording from the present area, the statement reproduced above from Hoek (267A) may well be justified. Taylor (540: 488-89) recorded the species very widely in the Caribbean and tropical Atlantic, whilst Ginsburg-Ardré & Palminha (1964: 325-331) added localities in the Indian Ocean, South Pacific, and south Portugal (Faro-Olhao). Mainland East Africa (Tanzania) and Zanzibar were recorded by Jaasund (280: 406), referring at the same time to reports for the Marshall Islands by Yale Dawson. Coelothrix indica Bérgesen (Mauritius) was accepted by both Dawson and Jaasund as conspecific with C. irregularis, a point also agreed by Ginsburg-Ardré & Palminha (1964). Apparently-antedating epithets (rigens; radicans) were shown by these latter authors to relate to other genera and species, whilst common confusion with Wurdemannia setacea and Gigartina acicularis (q.v.) was referred to by Taylor (540) and by Ginsburg-Ardré & Palminha (1964). Possibly previous recording has been restricted due to overlooking of C. irregularis amongst the widespread Wurdemannia/Gigartina acicularis. Colaconema For taxa hitherto combined by any authors in this genus, see entries under Audouinella. Compsothamnion thuyoides (J. E. Smith) Schmitz Canaries (227). ‘Atlantique, de l’Angleterre aux Canaries’ (196). [As Compsothamnion thuyoides (Smith) Nageli var. thuyoides] ‘Atlantique (de l’Angleterre aux Canaries)’ (33). [As Compsothamnion thuyoides (Smith) Nageli] Canaries (190; 191; 375). Salvage Islands (38B; 231). ‘Atlantique, de l’Angleterre aux Canaries’ (190). [As Callithamnion thuyoides J. Agardh f. breviarticulata] Canaries (71; 439). Note. For the Canaries, Bgrgesen (71) merely repeated Piccone’s (439) record, having not even seen the specimens concerned. Piccone’s original report was based on Liebetruth’s collections. For the relatively nearby Madeira, Levring (375) recorded both Compsothamnion thuyoides (Smith) Nageli and C. gracilli- mum (Harvey) Nageli, but neither very frequently. Conferva pallescens Bory See Spyridia filamentosa (Wulfen) Harvey. Conferva villum C. Agardh Canaries (219; 401). Note. The record in Gaudichaud (219) actually states ‘circa insulas Teneriffam et Rawak.’ The overall details are merely repeated in Montagne (401). See also the entries for Polysiphonia villum C. Agardh/J. Agardh, for Lophosiphonia villum (J. Agardh) Setchell & Gardner, and (especially) for Polysiphonia scopulorum var. villum (J. Agardh) Hollenberg. It is likely that, from stated opinions and standard nomenclatural equivalence, the report constitutes a record falling within the modern concept covered by the latter name. The descriptions in the early reports, taken literally, leave some doubts — the details call to mind the genus Audouinella. For the reported substrate organism [‘zoophyta fruticulosa (galaxaura)’], see the entries for Galaxaura fruticulosa (Ellis & Solander) Lamouroux and G. lapidescens Lamouroux. Corallina adhaerens (Lamouroux) Kiitzing See Jania adhaerens Lamouroux. Corallina berterii Montagne in Harvey Mauritanie (349). Western Sahara (349). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 73 Note. There is some measure of doubt as to the more correct citation of authorities. Some (e.g. Seagrief, 1984: 19) prefer to employ ‘Montagne ex Harvey’. We believe that Harvey most probably took the Latin diagnosis from data written by Montagne (and taken from his then unpublished Flora Chilensis) on a specimen sheet which he subsequently sent to Harvey and is now in Trinity College, Dublin. This specimen is firmly indicated in the original description. Hence, we employ the preferred and probably more accurate ‘Montagne in Harvey’. Corallina capensis Leach in Decaisne See the entry for Corallina officinalis L. Corallina carinata Kiitzing See Arthrocardia carinata (Kitzing) Johansen in Seagrief. Corallina cubensis (Montagne ex Kiitzing) Kitzing See Haliptilon cubensis (Montagne ex Kiitzing) Garbary & Johansen. Corallina deshayesii Montagne Salvage Islands (231). Note. This name may well be a synonym of Corallina mediterranea Areschoug in J. Agardh. Gil- Rodriguez et al. (231) certainly so treated it. The information is reproduced in this list as a simple statement of the report under both species headings, pending resolution of the position of C. mediterranea, recently considered by many authors (231; 392; Boudouresque et al., 1984) to be a synonym of Corallina elongata Ellis & Solander (q.v.). Corallina elongata Ellis & Solander Canaries (8; 9; 13; 38D; 128A; 226; 227; 253; 306B; 379; 392; 541). Mauritanie (253). Salvage Islands (231; 541). ‘Atlantico Oriental (Inglaterra — Mauritania)’ (253). [As Corallina mediterranea Areschoug in J. Agardh] Canaries (3; 13; 16; 70; 89; 107; 191; 214; 225; 229; 237; 252; 304; 359; 386; 439; 489; 490; 499; 517; 546). Mauritanie (252; 359). Salvage Islands (231). Sénégal (Casamance) (99; 350). Sénégal (50; 59; 252; 349; 513). Western Sahara (349; 476). ‘Nordwestafrika’ (499). ‘Atlantico (del sur de Inglaterra a Canaries)’ (517). ‘Atlantique (de la Bretagne a la Mauritanie)’ (33). ‘Atlantique: depuis Brest jusqu’en Mauritanie’ (222). ‘depuis le sud de I’ Angleterre jusqu’a l’ile Madére et les Canaries’ (356). ‘Du sud de l’Angleterre aux Canaries’ (89). ‘from south of England southwards to the Canary Islands’ (70). ‘From warm temperate to tropical parts of the eastern Atlantic Ocean’ (352). [As Corallina mediterranea Areschoug] Canaries (314; 547). Mauritanie (349). Salvage Islands (38B; 231). Sénégal (Casamance) (99). Western Sahara (349). ‘Atlantique (du sud de l’Angleterre aux Canaries)’ (188). [As Corallina deshayesii Montagne] Salvage Islands (231). [As Corallina microptera Montagne] Canaries (89; 403; 407). Note. On the subject of the synonymy of Corallina mediterranea with C. elongata, see (amongst others) 74 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Boudouresque et al. (1984: 46), Gil-Rodriguez et al. (231), Mefiez & Mathieson (392: 36-37). There has always been much difference of opinion regarding the limits and relationships of C. mediterranea. Apart from the above synonymy, for instance, C. mediterranea has often been variously associated with C. officinalis L. (q.v.), C. squamata Ellis & Solander [= Haliptilon squamatum, q.v.], and C. granifera Ellis & Solander (q.v.). See Levring (375: 69) for the latter. Audiffred & Weisscher (38B: 33) stated unequivocally of Corallina mediterranea ‘= Corallina officinalis L.’, but whether as regards the local pattern of Salvage Islands recording alone, or as regards the whole concept, was not entirely clear. No great consistency of opinion has existed within individual country traditions of naming, either. Apart from the recent opinion of Boudouresque et al. (see above), for example, French attitudes to the matter have varied between the extremes of: (i) Bornet (89: 190 [350]), who indicated for North Africa that C. mediterranea was ‘assez distincte de . . . [C. officinalis] dans quelquesunes de ses formes, [mais] ne s’en sépare pas toujours avec toute la netteté désirable’; (ii) Bodard (50: 85), who reversed the approach and made the curious statement regarding his Sénégal material that ‘C. squamata [H. squamatum] . . . n’est d’ailleurs 4 notre avis qu’une forme de C. mediterranea’. Thus, opinions have often depended on where, or on material from which geographical area, the work was being done. The area concerned has often more directly, through tradition, determined the naming process. Bérgesen (70) called his Canaries material C. mediterranea rather than C. officinalis simply on the grounds of general appearance and because ‘C. mediterranea’ had a more southerly distribution. Afonso-Carrillo et al. (18: 46) went even further, in considering that the whole history of the recording of C. officinalis in the Canaries was in doubt and its presence therefore required confirmation. Lawson & John (349) concluded that the Cap Vert area of Sénégal represents a transition area, between warm temperate and tropical (Gulf of Guinea) regions, where for example Corallina mediterranea reached its southern limit. Corallina microptera Montagne is included here on the basis of comments by Bornet (89: 130 [350]) that ‘Le C. microptera Montg., des Canaries, n’est qu’une petite forme de cette espéce [C. mediterranea)’. All these forms, with the sole exception of the now-transferred Haliptilon squamatum (q.v.), have at least proved to be Corallina in generic attribution; Garbary & Johansen (1982: 212), using the SEM, found that the surface morphology and trichocytes of H. squamatum were of the Jania rubens type, those of all the others being of the Corallina officinalis type. In view of the conceptual confusions that have clearly and continually bedevilled species-limit recogni- tion and application of names in this group of species, it is entirely possible that some of the attribution of records throughout conceals error in species determination of area records. Corallina granifera Ellis & Solander Canaries (5; 9; 13; 38B; 38D; 70; 89; 128A; 188; 191; 226; 227; 232B; 253; 306B; 359; 379; 483; 489; 498; 499; 517; 555; 556). Cape Verde Islands (483). Salvage Islands (38B; 38D; 555; 556; 556A). ‘Nordwestafrika’ (499). ‘Atlantico oriental (Inglaterra-Canarias)’ (253). ‘Atlantique (. . . Canaries. . .)’ (33). ‘Mediterranean Sea and adjacent part of the Atlantic Ocean’ (70). ‘Mittelmeer und angrenzende Teile des Atlantischen Ozeans’ (498; 499). [As Corallina granifera Kitzing] Canaries (356). [As Jania granifera Decaisne] Canaries (216; 547). Salvage Islands (215; 216). Note. There is doubt as to the way in which this name has been applied by different authors for the parts of the area, aside from other conceptual problems. On the latter, Weisscher (555; 556) considered Corallina granifera easily distinguishable from C. officinalis, thus disagreeing with Levring (375: 69), who was convinced that several ‘species’ of Corallina were all forms of C. officinalis (q.v.). Amongst these ‘species’, he included C. granifera and Corallina squamata Ellis & Solander. Although extreme and not fully accepted, the suggestion is interesting in the light of the way names, not always legitimately, have been applied without reference back to type material. There is some doubt, also, as to the correct identification of the material that forms the type of Corallina granifera Ellis & Solander (L. M. Irvine, pers. comm.), although the application of that name in terms of routine determination of record material has normally involved specimens correctly to be called Haliptilon virgatum (Zanardini) Garbary & Johansen [Corallina virgata]. Because of the potential difference between RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 75 nature of type specimens and manner of application, we have maintained the entry for C. granifera, but it should be clearly understood that, for most practical purposes, the records established can be viewed as merely adding to the single overall distribution pattern for Haliptilon virgatum (q.v.). Corallina lobata Lamouroux Canaries (17; 25; 125; 128A; 134; 253; 318; 331; 332; 541). Note. It is not clear as to what is the relationship, if any, between the present taxon and ‘Arthrocardia lobata Montagne’ (q.v.). Mention of the latter by Montagne in connection with his Corallina microptera was incidental and seems not subsequently to have been further developed. At first sight, both ‘taxa’ would be expected to have a common basis, but neither name has been much invoked subsequently and all authors post-Lamouroux have failed to notice, or have ignored, Montagne’s brief comment. For C. lobata Lamouroux, De Toni (134: 1853) suggested ‘An eadem ac C. rubens?’ which is, in any case, Jania, purely on current notions of generic placement. Unfortunately, the only available good evidence suggests that such a postulated relationship is wrong, since Garbary & Johansen (1982: 212) established that surface morphology and trichocytes of the type specimen of C. /obata Lamouroux are both of the Corallina officinalis type. Corallina longifurca Zanardini See Jania longifurca (Zanardini) Zanardini. Corallina mediterranea Areschoug in J. Agardh See Corallina elongata Ellis & Solander. Corallina microptera Montagne See Corallina elongata Ellis & Solander. Corallina millegrana Lamarck Canaries (125). Note. This combination seems completely to have been ignored in phycological circles and our reasoned reaction was, therefore, after consulting colleagues working on the corallines, that we were probably dealing with colonial animal material. However, Garbary & Johansen (1982: 212) recently examined the surface morphology of the type of Corallina millegrana Lamarck and found the material definitely to be of the Corallina officinalis type. The entry is therefore maintained pending further clarification. Corallina muscoides Kiitzing Senegambia (134; 296; 319; 482). Note. In general, geographical statements utilising this older area name can be taken, in the absence of precise locations, to indicate records for both Gambia and Sénégal (unless, that is, there is further reason to doubt the veracity for one or other country). Of the records above, all date back to Kiitzing’s original statement ‘Ad oras occidentales Africae (Senegambia).’ (319). De Toni (134: 1854) commented: ‘An cum Corallina granifera cognata?’ It is doubtful that De Toni’s suggestion will stand, since this would indicate that by naming practice the nature of the material would usually be Haliptilon virgatum (Zanardini) Garbary & Johansen. The latter authors (1982: 212) examined the surface morphology of the type of C. muscoides Kiitzing and found it to be of the Corallina officinalis type. Corallina officinalis L. Angola (541). Canaries (13; 18; 38; 38C; 38D; 70; 74; 90; 225; 226; 227; 229; 230; 236; 304; 332; 375; 386; 387; 439; 499; 546; 547; 556). Cape Verde Islands (38; 38C; 38D; 499; 556). Ghana (541). Mauritanie (38C; 38D; 349; 529; 556; 567). Salvage Islands (38B; 38C; 38D; 215; 375; 439; 556). Sénégal (38C; 38D; 50; 556). Western Sahara (38C; 38D; 556). ‘Nordwestafrika’ (499). “Westafrika’ (499). ‘Atlantique (de I’ Arctique 4 la Mauritanie)’ (33). ‘Atlantique nord: jusqu’en Mauritanie’ (222). ‘De la Norvége aux Canaries’ (38). 76 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON ‘Island bis Mauritanien’ (567). [As Corallina officinalis var. mediterranea Hauck] Salvage Islands (231). [As Corallina] Canaries (548). Note. The whole topic of the occurrence of this species in the list area is fraught with problems and disagreement. Most of the available comments concern the island groups, especially the Canaries, towards the northern boundary of the area. Perhaps the earliest firm comment is that in Askenasy (38: 175), who added to his entry a terminal note quoting remarks made by Bornet on the material being submitted to him. These remarks included: ‘your species closely approaches C. officinalis. This species occurs in the Canaries. But it [your species] agrees better with Corallina capensis [Leach in Decaisne], which is considered, I am not sure why, an Arthrocardia, although it differs so little from C. officinalis that I have great difficulty distinguishing them.’ See Arthrocardia capensis (Leach in Decaisne) Areschoug in J. Agardh. Levring (375: 69), inter alia, considered many taxa to be synonymous because of the existence of intermediate states; that view is detailed in the notes to Corallina elongata Ellis & Solander, of which C. mediterranea is currently considered a synonym. The latter was unequivocally stated to be a synonym of C. officinalis by Audiffred & Weisscher (38B: 33) — but see the reservations expressed under C. elongata. The tendency to name things according to local custom was shown by Bé¢rgesen (70: 69), who commented that Piccone’s (439) records for the Canaries were most probably really Corallina mediterranea Areschoug, although he had not actually seen Piccone’s specimens. Afonso-Carrillo et al. (18: 46) considered that the whole history of recording of C. officinalis from the Canaries was in doubt and its presence on the island group required confirmation. Thus, the identity of the material on which all these records are based for the present entry may well need re-assessment in the light of the opinion expressed by Afonso-Carrillo et al. The implication is that the whole content of the entry should perhaps appear under Corallina elongata Ellis & Solander. Corallina palmata (Ellis & Solander) sensu Dangeard (122) See Corallina spp. Corallina pilulifera Postels & Ruprecht Céte d’Ivoire (287; 288; 350). Gambia (296; 350). Ghana (288; 350). Liberia (287; 288; 350). ‘probably pantropical’ (350). Note. The absence of other records for western Africa probably derives from the still unresolved problems and difficulties of taxonomy in the genus Corallina, and the consequent inconsistencies and area variations in name-application. See the entries for Corallina elongata and Corallina officinalis for additional background and statements of similar problems elsewhere in the genus. Corallina rubens auct. ; See Jania rubens (L.) Lamouroux. Corallina squamata Ellis & Solander [seu auct. | See Haliptilon squamatum (L.) Johansen, L. Irvine & Webster, and the entries for Corallina elongata Ellis & Solander, C. granifera Ellis & Solander, and C. officinalis L. Corallina subulata Ellis & Solander See Haliptilon subulatum (Ellis & Solander) Johansen. Corallina tenella Kiitzing [seu auct. | See Jania tenella Kitzing. Corallina virgata Zanardini See Corallina granifera Ellis & Solander and Haliptilon virgatum (Zanardini) Garbary & Johansen. Corallina sp. A Guinea-Bissau (529). Sénégal (529). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 77 Corallina spp. Angola (352). Canaries (5; 29; 67; 71; 229; 237; 301; 302; 304; 314; 351; 490; 545). Cape Verde Islands (411). Ghana (567). Mauritanie (529). Namibia (36B; 348; 522). St Helena (533). Sénégal (50; 411; 529; 530). ‘West Africa’ (290; 344). [As possibly Corallina palmata (Ellis & Solander)] Sénégal (122). [As Corallina sp. (Corniculariae)] Ghana (487). Namibia (348; 522). Note. The Lawson & Isaac (348) records from Namibia are based solely on the data given by Simons (522). The statement in Round (487) for Ghana is a general one based on more specific information published at intervals by Lawson & John (various references). Sourie (529: 116) indicated that one of the species recorded as Corallina sp. was very common; at least one other species present amongst populations of the first was in much lower abundance in Sénégal. See the note in Wynne (36B) regarding similarities of his Namibian material to Arthrocardia flabellata (Kiitzing) Manza. Corynomorpha prismatica (J. Agardh) J. Agardh Ghana (290; 292; 299; 350; 376). ‘in tropical parts of the Atlantic and Indian Oceans.’ (350). [As Corynomorpha] Ghana (487). Note. The record in Round (487) is a generalised statement based on more specific data in John & Lawson (292) and subsequently. As indicated in 292, the record was new for the Atlantic, being an apparent extension from the earlier recorded Indian Ocean distribution. Corynospora furcellata (J. Agardh) Levring See Griffithsia arachnoidea C. Agardh. Corynospora pedicellata (J. E. Smith) J. Agardh See Monosporus pedicellatus (J. E. Smith) Solier. Cottoniella Bgrgesen Considerable difference of opinion has existed recently over the recognition and limits of taxa in this genus. Schotter (513A) recognised the single species Cottoniella arcuata (Bérgesen) G. Schotter emend. and within that four varieties: algeriensis G. Schotter, euarcuata G. Schotter, fusiformis (Beérgesen) G. Schotter, filamentosa (Howe) G. Schotter. The latter two were recorded, on the basis of the earlier Bgrgesen work, from the Canaries. Feldmann (191: 415) commented that C. fusiformis was close to C. arcuata from the Antilles; he considered the four listed species all to be localized in the tropical Atlantic (Antilles, Brazil, Canaries) and that one other of them (which he did not name but clearly meant C. filamentosa as then recognised) occurred with C. fusiformis in the Canary Islands. In their earlier papers, the group of workers on the Canaries, principally led by Gil-Rodriguez, adopted Schotter’s (513A) ideas and nomenclature, but latterly followed revisions advocated by Cormaci, Furnari & Scammacca (108A); these latter authors recognised C. arcuata Bgrgesen (not from the Canaries) and C. filamentosa (Howe) Bé¢rgesen, with vars filamentosa (Canaries), fusiformis (Bérgesen) Corma- ci, Furnari & Scammacca (Canaries), and algeriensis (Schotter) Womersley & Shepley (not from the present area). They added with some doubt C. sanguinea Howe (from Brazil; not recorded from this list area). Most recently (1985), Gil-Rodriguez and colleagues (232A) found the previously unknown sexual reproductive stages, and confirmed the details of tetrasporophytes (previously known only for the var. algeriensis of C. filamentosa), both these in C. filamentosa 78 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON var. fusiformis from the Canaries. We have accepted the taxonomy and nomenclature utilised by Cormaci et al. (108A) for the species entries which follow. For general discussion on rela- tionships between Cottoniella and adjacent genera, see Abbott (1984). Cottoniella arcuata Bgrgesen See the general discussion on Cottoniella and entries for Cottoniella filamentosa (Howe) Bgrgesen var. filamentosa and var. fusiformis (Boérgesen) Cormaci, Furnari & Scammacca. Cottoniella filamentosa (Howe) B¢grgesen var. filamentosa Canaries (108A). [As Cottoniella filamentosa (Howe) Bérgesen] Canaries (71; 128A; 191; 236; 304; 375; 517). [As Cottoniella arcuata (Bgrgesen) G. Schotter var. filamentosa (Howe pro sp.) G. Schotter] Canaries (227; 513A). [As Cottoniella arcuata (Bgrgesen) Schotter var. filamentosa (Bérgesen) Schotter] Canaries (226). Note. See the general note to the genus Cottoniella. Cottoniella filamentosa var. fusiformis (Bgrgesen) Cormaci, Furnari & Scammacca Canaries (108A; 232A). [As Cottoniella fusiformis Bergesen] Canaries (16; 71; 72; 191; 225; 229; 230; 235; 237; 375; 489; 490; 513A). Salvage Islands (556A). Note. There is much printing error in many of the works recording the taxon for the Canaries under the name of Cottoniella fusiformis Bgrgesen; in Feldmann (191), for instance, the genus is rendered ‘Gottoniella’ , whilst Gonzalez (237) has the epithet printed as ‘fusciformis’. [As Cottoniella fusiformis (Howe) B¢grgesen] Canaries (236; 556). Salvage Islands (556). Note. As with the above sub-heading, so mis-spelling of names is rife here; Gonzalez (236), for example, shows the transferring author as ‘Gorgs.’! [As Cottoniella arcuata (Bgérgesen) Schotter var. fusiformis (Bgrgesen) G. Schotter] Canaries (12; 13; 38B; 38D; 227). Salvage Islands (38B; 38D). [As Cottoniella arcuata (Bgrgesen) G. Schotter var. fusiformis (Bgrgesen pro. sp.) G. Schotter] Canaries (513A). Note. See the general note to the genus Cottoniella. Crodelia The genus Crodelia Heydrich, in common with several other so-called segregate genera from Lithophyllum Philippi, is based on Lithophyllum incrustans Philippi, and is therefore a homotyic synonym [sensu Woelkerling, 1983] of Philippi’s Lithophyllum. The question of whether the genus Pseudolithophyllum Lemoine can in turn be supported as a good segregate from Lithyophyllum depends on interpretation of the early stages of vegetative growth at the anatomical level, and is currently under consideration by various workers. We thank Linda M. Irvine for these comments and for resultant discussions. Since definitive presentation according to nomenclatural and taxonomic process is not yet possible (see Woelkerling, 1983; Mendoza & Cabioch, 1985; Chamberlain & L. Irvine, in prep.), we have followed the rather arbitrary course of reallocation according to the application of reasoning in the papers mentioned above. This ignores possible differences in local interpretations and applications of names, both generic and specific, but (since cross-referencing in full is maintained) in no way misleads or causes confusion as to the destinations of particular published records. Crodelia expansa (Philippi) Kylin See Pseudolithophyllum expansum (Philippi) Lemoine. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 79 Crodelia orbiculare (Foslie) Kylin See Lithophyllum orbiculatum (Foslie) Foslie. Crouania attenuata (C. Agardh) J. Agardh Canaries (13; 33; 38B; 38D; 108; 227; 232B; 238; 375; 379). Salvage Islands (38B; 38D; 231). ‘Atlantique (de l’Angleterre au Maroc et aux Canaries. . .)’ (33). ‘Widespread in temperate to tropical seas.’ (559). [As Crouania attenuata (Bornet) J. Agardh] Canaries (225). [As Crouania attenuata (Bonnemaison) J. Agardh] Canaries (16; 71; 97; 177; 184; 190; 191; 196; 253; 489; 556). Salvage Islands (556). Sénégal (529). ‘Atlantic Ocean (European and African coasts, Canary Islands’ (177). ‘Atlantico (Inglaterra — Canarias . . .)’ (253). ‘Atlantique, de l’ Angleterre aux Canaries’ (190; 196). ‘cdtes occidentales d’ Afrique et aux Canaries’ (184). ‘English coast southwards to the Canary Islands’ (71). ‘Pantropical’ (529). ‘warmer shores of the Atlantic Ocean’ (61). [As Crouania attenuata f. bispora (Crouan) Hauck] ‘Atlantique de |’ Angleterre aux Canaries’ (196). ‘European and African coasts, Canary Islands’ (177). Crouania sp. Ascension (37). Gabon (294). Ghana (299; 376; 377). Note. John & Lawson (294) described a form as simply ‘Crouanieae’, since absence of the reproductive structures precluded further determination. Askenasy (37) recorded small tetrasporangial fragments of an unknown species from 7-8 fathoms depth. Crouriella armorica P. & H. Crouan See Peyssonnelia armorica (P. & H. Crouan) Weber-van Bosse in B¢grgesen. Cruoriopsis rosenvingii Bgrgesen See Peyssonnelia armorica (P. & H. Crouan) Weber-van Bosse in Bérgesen. Cruoriopsis sp. Angola (352). Note. It is not yet clear whether or not this record relates to Cruoriopsis rosenvingii Bérgesen, and therefore in turn should be entered at Peyssonnelia armorica (q.v.). Cryptonemia Gross determination of many species within this genus is sometimes affected by marginal inflation of the frond and colour darkening following expansion of medullary tissues, especially in young plants. Within the checklist area, this particularly affects Cryptonemia crenulata and, to a lesser extent, the ‘C. Juxurians’ form of C. seminervis (q.v.). Cryptonemia ? ceylanica Sénégal (59). Note. This may well represent a nomen nudum since, apart from the brief comment by Bodard & Mollion (59: 199), we have been unable to locate further comment or, indeed, a description. It is this general situation to which the doubt expressed above relates. The statement in 59 reads: ‘L’autre Cryptonemia ne peut étre déterminé, il a été récolté une seule fois stérile, c’est une petite lame stipitée et ramifiée, cependant il présente certaines analogies avec C. ceylanica’. Apart from the status of the taxon and its limits, there also remains the problem of application of the name; what does the material actually 80 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON represent? See also the entry for Cryptonemia sp., with regard to comments on perhaps similar material reported in Sourie (529). Cryptonemia crenulata (J. Agardh) J. Agardh Canaries (232B). Ghana (155; 299; 300; 350; 376; 491). ‘in warm temperate and tropical parts of the Atlantic Ocean’ (350). ‘tropical western Africa’ (36B). Note. See Lawson & John (350) for some comments on the taxon. It has been suggested by De Toni (134) that the subgenus Acrodiscus J. Agardh should be raised to generic rank, but this has not been universally followed; Cryptonemia crenulata would fall within this new genus, if adopted. See Guiry & Irvine (155) for comparison tables of species characteristics. Regarding the Norris & Aken (417A) suggestion that there should be recognised a single species of which C. crenulata, C. seminervis (q.v.), and C. luxurians (q.v.) are all manifestations, see the entry to C. seminervis. Lawson & John (350: 250, sub C. /uxurians) also quoted Guiry’s opinion on the strong likelihood of conspecificity between C. /uxurians and C. seminervis, with which we concur; it is less easy to accept the postulate that C. crenulata is also a variant manifestation of the same genome. Cryptonemia hibernica Guiry & L. Irvine prox. Namibia (36B). Note. The recent record by Wynne (36B) from the drift south of Swakopmund, Namibia, was established with reservation since fertile plants were not available. Wynne indicated clear distinctions from material of the same genus reported under different species names by Lawson & John (350) and by Seagrief (1984) from adjacent areas. Cryptonemia lactuca auct. [usually sensu J. Agardh, or (C. Agardh) J. Agardh] See Cryptonemia lomation (Bertoloni) J. Agardh. Cryptonemia lomation (Bertoloni) J. Agardh Canaries (77; 191; 227). Note. Bgrgesen (77) had several specimens, some with cruciate tetrasporangia, forming the basis of his first recording of the species for the Canaries. Levring (375) recorded the species on one occasion (dredged; 40-50m depths) in Madeira. Although the lectotype species of Cryptonemia is C. lactuca sensu J. Agardh, this latter has as taxonomic synonym C. lomation (Bertoloni) J. Agardh, for which taxon ‘lactuca’ therefore provided a superfluous epithet. Thus, both Sphaerococcus lactuca C. Agardh and Cryptonemia lactuca (C. Agardh) J. Agardh are nomenclatural synonyms of Fucus lomation Bertoloni, regardless of taxonomic opinion. The correct name for this species in the genus Cryptonemia is therefore as em- ployed for this entry heading. We are much indebted to Mrs L. M. Irvine and Dr P. C. Silva for these comments. Cryptonemia luxurians (C. Agardh) J. Agardh See Cryptonemia seminervis (C. Agardh) J. Agardh. Cryptonemia seminervis (C. Agardh) J. Agardh Céte d’Ivoire (287). Ghana (153; 288; 338; 537). Liberia (287). Mauritanie (56; 252; 349). Sénégal (47; 50; 52; 56). Senegambia (27; 296). ‘West Africa’ (344). [As Cryptonemia seminervis J. Agardh] Mauritanie (56). Sénégal (55; 56; 59; 122; 399; 529; 531; 542). ‘De Biarritz aux Canaries et au Sénégal’ (89). ‘De la céte Basque au Sénégal’ (542). [As Cryptonemia luxurians (C. Agardh) J. Agardh] Angola (298; 352). Cape Verde Islands (223). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 81 Céte d’Ivoire (?288; 350). Ghana (155; 288; 290; 299; 350; 376; 377). Liberia (350). Sénégal (24; 50; 59). ‘tropical Western Africa’ (36B). ‘tropical West African coast’ (417A). ‘widespread in warm temperate and tropical parts of the Atlantic Ocean’ (350). [As Cryptonemia luxurians J. Agardh| Canaries (415; 415A). Cape Verde Islands (38; 415; 415A). Sénégal (38; 283). [As Cryptonemia luxurians (Mertens) J. Agardh] Sénégal (408). [As Cryptonemia luxurians C. Agardh] Liberia (129). [As Phyllophora sp.] Sénégal (282). Note. Norris & Aken (417A: 56) commented that ‘It seems possible that C. luxurians, C. dichotoma, C. crenulata, C. bengryi and C. seminervis may be variants of a single species.’ Other authors had previously published on possible conspecificity of various species pairs within this overall group; for reservations in some cases, however, see the entry to Cryptonemia crenulata. Acceptance of the highly probable conspecificity of C. seminervis and C. luxurians leads to the need to assess which epithet is the earlier. Both were published by C. Agardh in Species algarum . . . 1(2) (entry 19 in the bibliography) and previous assumptions of the antedating by /uxurians as epithet may derive from the situation there, since that epithet is described at varietal level (Sphaerococcus lactuca var. y luxurians) in the entry which precedes (pp. 231-232) Sphaerococcus seminervis (p. 232), the basionym of Cryptonemia seminervis. However, these assumptions ignore the reference in the latter entry to the earlier publication in cones algarum ineditae . . . of C. Agardh. Fascicle 2 of that work, although dated on the title-page as 1821, is generally considered (e.g. in Stafleu & Cowan, 1976) to have appeared in early 1822, whereas the earliest version of Species algarum . . . 1(2) was published later (probably October) in that same year. Hence, even if the inclusion of data referring to Jcones . . .in the Species algarum. . . entry were on the basis of text then only in proof rather than published, the former still clearly antedates. C. seminervis is therefore the earliest, and hence the correct, name for the taxon when these names are considered to apply to the same species. We here so consider them. The delimitation and recognition of Cryptonemia seminervis and C. luxurians as morphologically separate species have always been sources of doubt and fluctuating viewpoint, for the present list area no less than elsewhere. For Mauritanie, for example, the record in Lawson & John (349) is based directly on the previously published information in Bodard (56) and in Hariot (252). Of that basis, Bodard (56) commented for his data that ‘on peut se demander si le C. Juxurians exist vraiment’, this for both Mauritanie and Sénégal. He had previously (50) expressed doubt on the homogeneity of his collections from Sénégal, in stating: ‘Il est certain que C. seminervis existe, peut-étre est-il en mélange avec C. luxurians.’ Under the name C. Juxurians occurs the only unqualified record of the species from the Cape Verde Islands (223). Earlier reference to the existence there of C. seminervis was in terms of a future forecast, not extant data, by Askenasy (38): ‘n’ont pas été rapportée . . . des iles du Cap Vert; il est trés probable qu’elle . . . ycroissant aussi et qu’on [la]. . . trouvera plus tard’. Attribution here of the record published earlier (as Phyllophora sp.) for Sénégal by Jardin (282) is on the basis of his own later (283) comments that it was necessary to add to the early list for that country ‘le Cryptonemia luxurians, J. Ag., que j’avais inscrite sous le nom de Phyllophora et qui vient d’étre déterminée par le savant algologue G. Lespinasse, de Bordeaux.’ Cryptonemia sp. Gambia (296; 350). Ghana (92). Sénégal (59; 529). Note. It is probable that records from Gambia (material sterile; conspicuous mid-rib) and Ghana relate to one or other of the morphologies attributed to the species here listed as Cryptonemia seminervis (q.v.). 82 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON In view of the comments by Sourie (529) and/or Jean Feldmann, however, we have also drawn attention to the Sénégal data in 529 under Cryptonemia ceylanica (q.v.). The Halymenia sp. a (q.v.) in Bodard (50) is stated to have a strong resemblance to Cryptonemia sp. but to be nearer to Halymenia in carposporophyte and tetrasporangial structure. Cryptopleura calophylloides (J. Agardh) Wynne Namibia (36B). Note. See Wynne (36B) for detailed comparative treatment involving adjacent taxa, including Crypto- pleura ramosa (Hudson) Kylin ex Newton. Cryptopleura ramosa (Hudson) Kylin ex Newton Western Sahara (349). [As Cryptopleura ramosa (Hudson) Kylin] ‘Atlantique: des cétes anglaises jusqu’au Rio de Oro’ (222) ‘Atlantique (des Feroes au Rio de Oro. . .)’ (33) [As Acrosorium reptans (Crouan frat.) Kylin] Canaries (13; 38D; 227). Note. Certain records nominally attributable here would, because of confused application of names, more correctly appear under Acrosorium uncinatum (q.v.). The general situation is explained in the note to the latter entry. Levring (375) commented on the difficulties of separating A. reptans and A. uncinatum, when sterile. The record for Western Sahara in Lawson & John (349) is based solely and directly on Ardré (33) and Gayral (222). See also Wynne (36B). ?Cryptopleura Ghana (350). Note. A flattened foliaceous plant with a network of macroscopic veins and crenulate margins was found on a number of occasions at depths greater than 10m off Ghana; sometimes it was one of the most common algae. Attribution may correctly be as a species of Halymenia (John et al. ,299, 300; Lieberman et al. , 376) or of Cryptopleura. Both genera are of ill-defined limits and in need of critical revision (Abbott & Hollenberg, 1976). Ctenosiphonia hypnoides (Welwitsch ex J. Agardh) Falkenberg Canaries (38D; 71; 191; 281; 351; 517). ‘Atlantico desde cabo Figuier a Canarias’ (517). ‘Atlantique (du fond du Golfe de Gascogne — Cap Figuier aux Canaries)’ (33). ‘English Channel southwards to the Canary Islands’ (71). [As Ctenosiphonia hypnoides (Webw. [sic!] ex Agardh) Falkenberg] Canaries (227). Note. The Canaries and Morocco appear jointly to represent the currently known southern limits of distribution. Dasya acanthophora Montagne See Polysiphonia flexella (C. Agardh) J. Agardh. Dasya arbuscula auct. See Dasya hutchinsiae Harvey in W. Hooker. Dasya baillouviana (S. Gmelin) Montagne Canaries (38B; 38C; 38D; 392). Ghana (299; 350; 376; 377). Salvage Islands (38B; 38D; 556A). ‘probably widespread in warm temperate and tropical seas’ (350). [As Dasya baillowiana Martens] Canaries (401). [As Dasya Baillowiana Montagne] Canaries (44; 403). [As Dasya elegans C. A. Agardh] Canaries (89; 259). [As Dasya elegans (Martens) C. Agardh] RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 83 Canaries (26; 28; 133; 239; 318; 439). [As Dasya pedicellata (C. Agardh) C. Agardh] Canaries (18; 71; 191; 226; 227; 232B; 234; 239; 375). Ghana (152; 234). ‘Atlantique (de Cadix aux Canaries. . .)’ (190). Note. For the terminal sub-heading above, records established under the nomenclature as presented, those citing authorities as simply C. Agardh, and the occasional variant such as ‘(Agardh)’, have all been grouped together as no confusion is likely. Bérgesen (71) repeated Montagne’s (401) and Piccone’s (439) records from the Canaries. Many of the previous reports indicated material from the sublittoral and found on only a few occasions. Curiously, Audiffred (38C: 174) did not repeat the record for the Salvage Islands. Dasya caraibica Bgrgesen Canaries (18). Note. A full description, including data on tetrasporangia and cystocarps (data not hitherto available), was published by Cribb (113: 102-103). Dasya corymbifera J. Agardh Canaries (38C; 38D; 71; 89; 190; 191; 227; 232B; 375; 556). Salvage Islands (38B; 38C; 38D; 556; 556A). ‘Atlantique (de Il’Angleterre aux Canaries. . .)’ (190). ‘D’ Angleterre aux Canaries’ (89). ‘English coast southwards to the Canary Islands’ (71). ‘From the British coast southwards to the Canaries’ (375). ‘In oceano calidiore atlantico’ (28). Note. Bgrgesen’s (71) record is simply a repeat of that in Bornet (89). Weisscher (556: 64) seems to have had only a single specimen, determined by comparison with the figure given by Coppejans (1977, pl. 191). In Audiffred (38C: 174), the specific epithet is mis-rendered ‘comrymbifera’ . Dasya crouaniana J. Agardh Canaries (18). Note. Previously known only from the warmer waters of America; this represents the first record for the eastern Atlantic. Dasya delilei Montagne See Asparagopsis taxiformis (Delile) Trevisan. Dasya elegans (Martens) C. Agardh [or simply C. Agardh] See Dasya baillouviana (S. Gmelin) Montagne. Dasya hutchinsiae Harvey in W. Hooker Canaries (33; 38D; 128A; 226; 227; 229; 230; 375). Salvage Islands (38D; 375). Senegambia (296). [As Dasya arbuscula Harvey in W. Hooker] Canaries (225). [As Dasya arbuscula (Dillwyn) C. Agardh] Canaries (71; 190; 191; 236; 401; 439). Salvage Islands (38B; 215; 231). Senegambia (23; 26; 133). ‘Atlantique nord (de l’Angleterre aux Canaries)’ (190). ‘English coast southwards to the Canary Islands’ (71). ‘in mari atlantico ab insulis Orkney usque ad littora Senegambiae’ (23). ‘in oceano atlantico a Scotia usque ad Senegambiam’ (26). ‘in oceano Atlantico a Scotia usque ad Senegambiam Africae’ (133). [As Dasya arbuscula C. Agardh] Canaries (44; 89). ‘De la Grande-Bretagne aux Canaries’ (89). ‘Atlantique (. . . Africa)’ (410). 84 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON [As Eupogonium Arbuscula (C. Agardh) Kiitzing] ‘ad oras. . . Africae (Senegambiae)’ (318). Dasya ocellata (Grateloup) Harvey in W. Hooker Canaries (13; 18; 33; 38D; 71; 177; 190; 191; 226; 227; 232B; 306B; 375; 517). Sénégal (55). ‘Atlantico (de Inglaterra a Canarias)’ (517). ‘Atlantique (de l’Angleterre aux Canaries. . .)’ (190). ‘Atlantique (. . . Canaries. . .)’ (33). ‘Atlantischen Ozean . . . siidwarts bis an die westafrikanische [Kiiste]’ (499). ‘Im Atlantischen Ozean von den siidenglischen Kiisten an bis zu den nordwestafrikanischen’ (498; 499). [As Dasya ocellata Harvey] Canaries (547). Note. In view of the isolated nature of the single Sénégal record, that report by Bodard (55) requires further confirmation. Dasya pedicellata (C. Agardh) C. Agardh See Dasya baillouviana (S. Gmelin) Montagne. Dasya plana C. Agardh See Dasyopsis plana (C. Agardh) Zanardini. Dasya rigidula (Kiitzing) Ardissone Canaries (232B). Salvage Islands (38B; 38D; 556; 556A). [As Eupogonium rigidulum Kitzing] Sénégal (283). Note. Jardin (283: 255) commented that ‘J. Agardh indique dans ses Species inquirendae, a la suite des Dasya. . . J'ai recueilli cette petite espéce dans la baie du Dakar, Sénégal’. Dasya schmidtiana Sonder Cape Verde Islands (38; 408; 500; 528). . Note. Montagne (408) did not see material but merely reported the Schmidt collection, as determined by Sonder (528). The latter had indicated close relationship to, but distinctions from, Dasya velutina Sonder (1845). Schmidt & Gerloff (500: 725) commented that: ‘Die Zahl der Endemiten erscheint auf Plocamium concinnum Aresch. und Dasya Schmidtiana Sonder beschrankt’. Dasya simpliciuscula C. Agardh See Wrangelia argus (Montagne) Montagne. Dasya solieri J. Agardh ex Montagne [or simply J. or C. Agardh] See Polysiphonia flexella (C. Agardh) J. Agardh. Dasya trichoclados J. Agardh See Lophocladia trichoclados (C. Agardh) Schmitz. *Dasya velutina Sonder See the note to Dasya schmidtiana Sonder. Dasya wurdemannii Bailey [‘wurdemanni’; authorities often as Bailey in Harvey] See Heterosiphonia crispella (C. Agardh) Wynne. Dasya sp. A. Ghana (350; 376). Note. On larger algae in the lower eulittoral and to 10m depth. Dasya sp. B Ghana (350). Note. Collected on only one occasion from a rocky platform area at about 10m depth. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 85 Dasya spp. Ascension (37). Bioko (350). Canaries (253; 490). Cape Verde Islands (100; 183). Ghana (299; 491). Sénégal (47; 55; 59; 529). Note. Under the otherwise irrelevant entry for Dasya Callithamnion ? (Sonder) Harvey, Areschoug (37) indicated: ‘Eine nicht naher bestimmbare Dasya hat die “Gazelle” von der Insel Ascension mitgebracht.’ Dasyopsis plana (C. Agardh) Zanardini Canaries (71; 191; 226; 227). [As Dasya plana C. Agardh] Canaries (439). Note. Bgrgesen (71) merely repeated the record from Piccone (439), although he saw a specimen of the Canaries material. This species is the lectotype species of Dasyopsis; another species, Dasyopsis pinnatifo- lia (Suhr) Schmitz is reported from Algoa Bay, South Africa. Such a generic distribution suggests that further finds from the warmer locations within the list area may be likely. Delesseria hypoglossum Lamouroux See Hypoglossum hypoglossoides (Stackhouse) Collins & Hervey. Delesseria papenfussii Wynne [As Delesseria ‘kylinii’ Papenfuss [ined. ]] Namibia (348; 522). Note. The name Delesseria ‘kylinii’ was used in a list of species observed in Namibia kindly sent to the present authors by R. H. Simons; since Papenfuss had material from the collecting trip, it seems likely that his original aim, recognising an apparent new species, was to describe it. The delay in reporting the results of that trip, a matter still to be achieved, took the time-scale to beyond the time of the death of Papenfuss so that D. ‘kylinii’ remained a nomen nudum. It was at the time of our initial writing not clear from information available what was represented by the name and the entry was being maintained simply to avoid loss of data. After submission of our paper, the senior author discovered the recent (1984) paper by Wynne (573), in which the species represented by the name D. ‘kylinii’ was finally fully described under the name Delesseria papenfussii. Quite independently (see below), we had already concluded that our material reported from Angola under the name Delesseria sp. (q.v., 352) was very possibly the same as that previously called D. ‘kylinii’ in the Namibia list; studies were in progress to establish this. It is therefore interesting that Wynne, in his paper (573), discussing the distribution of his Delesseria papenfussii, commented: ‘It is possible that the ‘Delesseria sp.’ recorded from two sites on the Angolan coast by Lawson et al. (1975) is also this species, but it was not possible to examine their material. They did list a few species in Angola that are also present in South Africa.’ If these two independent conclusions prove correct, D. papenfussii has a rather wider distribution and, probably, greater temperature tolerance than previously thought, being present in Angola, Namibia, and South Africa. The record in Lawson & Isaac (348) is a repetition of that provided by Simons (522). See also the entry for Delesseria sp. Delesseria ruscifolia (Turner) Lamouroux [authority sometimes encountered — J. Agardh] See Apoglossum ruscifolium (Turner) J. Agardh. Delesseria sp. Angola (352; 573). Note. This is perhaps close to or conspecific with Delesseria papenfussii Wynne, q.v. Conclusions reached independently by ourselves and by Wynne (573) would seem to indicate quite wide distribution. Dermatolithon On the basis of their own studies (and of recent work by W. H. Adey), Woelkerling, Chamberlain & Silva (558A) have recently transferred 16 taxa from Dermatolithon and/or Lithophyllum to Titanoderma (q.v.). It is probable that all species in Dermatolithon will require such transfer, a probability that has led us (on nomenclatural grounds and for rationalisation) to effect those transfers necessary to cover all records from the present area. 86 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Dermatolithon confinis (P. & H. Crouan) Boudouresque, Perret-Boudouresque & Knoepffler- Péguy See Titanoderma confinis (P. & H. Crouan) J. Price, D. John & G. W. Lawson, comb. nov. Melobesia confinis P. & H. Crouan in Bull. Soc. bot. Fr. 7: 370 (1860), nom. nud. Basionym: Melobesia confinis P. & H. Crouan, Fl. Finistére: 150 (1867). Dermatolithon corallinae (P. & H. Crouan) Foslie See Titanoderma corallinae (P. & H. Crouan) Woelkerling, Y. Chamberlain & Silva. Dermatolithon cystoseirae (Hauck) H. Huvé See Titanoderma cystoseirae (Hauck) Woelkerling, Y. Chamberlain & Silva. Dermatolithon geometricum Lemoine in Bgrgesen See Titanoderma geometricum (Lemoine in Bgrgesen) J. Price, D. John & G. W. Lawson, comb. nov. Basionym: Lithophyllum (Dermatolithon?) geometricum Lemoine in Bgrgesen in K. dansk. Vidensk. Selsk., Biol. Meddr. 8(1): 47, pl. I fig. 4, text-fig. 17 (1929). Dermatolithon hapalidioides (P. & H. Crouan) Foslie See Titanoderma hapalidioides (P. & H. Crouan) J. Price, D. John & G. W. Lawson, comb. nov. Melobesia hapalidioides P. & H. Crouan in Bull. Soc. bot. Fr. 7: 370 (1860), nom. nud. Basionym: Melobesia hapalidioides P. & H. Crouan, Fl. Finistére: 150 (1867). See also Titanoderma confinis (P. & H. Crouan) J. Price, D. John & G. Lawson. Dermatolithon nepalidioides (P. & H. Crouan) Foslie See Titanoderma hapalidioides (P. & H. Crouan) J. Price, D. John & G. W. Lawson. Dermatolithon papillosum (Zanardini) Foslie See Titanoderma papillosum (Zanardini ex Hauck) J. Price, D. John & G. W. Lawson comb. nov. Lithothamnion papillosum Zanardini, Sagg. classif. nat. Ficee: 43 (1843), nom. nud. Basionym: Lithothamnion papillosum Zanardini ex Hauck, Rabenh. Krypt.-Fl. 2nd ed., 2: 272 (1885). See also Titanoderma cystoseirae (Hauck) Woelkerling, Y. Chamberlain & Silva. Dermatolithon polycephalum (Foslie) Foslie [et auct. | See Titanoderma polycephalum (Foslie) Woelkerling, Y. Chamberlain & Silva. Dermatolithon polyclonum Foslie See Titanoderma polyclonum (Foslie) Woelkerling, Y. Chamberlain & Silva. Dermatolithon pustulatum (Lamouroux) Foslie See Titanoderma pustulatum (Lamouroux) Nageli. Dermatolithon sp. See Titanoderma sp. Dermonema amoenum Pilger See Nemalion amoenum (Pilger) Bérgesen. Dictyurus fenestratus Dickinson Ghana (35; 151; 290; 299; 300; 338; 350; 376; 377; 491; 567). Sénégal (35). ‘endemic to West Africa’ (290). ‘in warm temperate and tropical parts of the eastern Atlantic Ocean’ (350). [As Dictyurus occidentalis J. Agardh] Sénégal (59; 122; 186; 191; 399; 542). [As Dictyurus sp.] Ghana (487). Note. Dictyurus fenestratus apparently does not tolerate much emersion; all known reports involve RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 87 plants either completely submerged or shaded/submerged for much of the time (Dickinson, 1951). Lawson & John (350) summarized matters in indicating Ghanaian specimens as occasional solitary individuals to about 22m depths; they, as Dickinson (151), did not detect reproductive structures. The Aregood & Hackett records (35) are based directly on Dickinson; data in Round (487) are derived from information provided by Lawson & John (various publications). Dictyurus is generally recognised as being constituted by three species: Dictyurus purpurascens Bory (the type-species, from the Indian Ocean), D. occidentalis J. Agardh (from Mexico and the Caribbean), and D. fenestratus Dickinson. The French tradition of naming Dictyurus from Sénégal as D. occidentalis J. Agardh dates from the first incidental report by Feldmann (186) on the basis of material collected by Trochain, who repeated the data in his 1940 publication (542). All the other published records (also French) follow that custom, although Dickinson (151) clearly indicated the probable realities of the situation. Dickinson only hesitated about the distinctness of what she believed to be a new species of Dictyurus in V. J. Foote’s collection because of the Feldmann naming-tradition and because of restricted material for comparison. She submitted Ghanaian material to Bgrgesen (see his comments in 151), who was very familiar with the ‘real’ D. occidentalis. Borgesen confirmed that nothing like the Ghanaian plant occurred in the area of occidentalis, but observed that he had a Sénégal specimen, sent by Feldmann, which agreed very well with the Ghanaian material. The fragment then sent by Bgrgesen proved to be the same as her Ghanaian plants and hence very different from the ‘real’ Mexican occidentalis; the differences are specified in Dickinson (151: 295). Thus, we have transferred all Sénégal records to the present entry, this now representing the only species of Dictyurus so far detected in the list area. Dictyurus occidentalis J. Agardh See Dictyurus fenestratus Dickinson. Dicurella flabellata (J. Agardh) J. Agardh See Trematocarpus flabellatus (J. Agardh) De Toni. Dicurella scutellata (Hering) Papenfuss See Trematocarpus flabellatus (J. Agardh) De Toni (especially) and Trematocarpus affinis (J. Agardh) De Toni. Dicurella sp. See Trematocarpus sp. Digenea simplex (Wulfen) C. Agardh Ascension (474). Canary Islands (13; 226; 227; 302; 304). Cape Verde Islands (100; 183; 184; 191; 408; 535). Ghana (153; 154; 350; 535). Sao Tomé (184; 251; 265; 350; 535). ‘apparently widespread in warm temperate and tropical seas’ (350). ‘Atlantique tropical et subtropical’ (184). ‘in den warmeren Teilen des atlantischen und indischen Oceans.’ (501). ‘most warm seas’ (78). ‘Seems to occur in nearly all warm seas.’ (62). ‘world-wide . . . on tropical to warm temperate coasts’ (267A). [As Digenea simplex Agardh] Sao Tomé (263; 264). ‘Warm Atlantic’ (410). [As Digenea simplex J. Agardh] Cape Verde Islands (38). ‘seems to be rather uncommon in the Gulf of Guinea, and certainly of sporadic occurrence’ 535). Nay The generic name is very often erroneously spelt ‘Digenia’; records so established have been treated as though correctly spelt. Other taxa in this genus (e.g. Digenea subarticulata Simons), or in closely related genera (e.g. Digeneopsis), have been described (as new) from South Africa (Simons, 521: 10 and 11). Their distribution patterns may extend into the present list area. 88 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Diplothamnion tetrastichum Joly & Yamaguishi Ascension (475). Note. Probably under-recorded rather than of odd distribution pattern. Likely to be found in detailed local surveys elsewhere in the list area, especially on offshore islands. Dipterosiphonia dendritica (C. Agardh) Falkenberg Canaries (3; 38B; 38D; 71; 191; 225; 375; 417A; 490; 555). Salvage Islands (38B; 38D; 555). [As Dipterosiphonia dendritica (C. Agardh) Schmitz] Canaries (13; 16; 226; 227; 229; 304; 489; 517). [As Dipterosiphonia dendritica (C. Agardh) Schmitz in Engler & Prantl] Canaries (108). [As Polysiphonia dendritica Hooker f. & Harvey] Canaries (439). Note. Piccone (439) recorded Polysiphonia dendritica Hooker f. & Harvey from the Canaries, based on Liebetruth’s collection. Most probably this did refer to a legitimate record of D. dendritica, but it is unfortunate that Piccone’s citation of authorities for Polysiphonia dendritica was in a form amongst those that De Toni (133: 1046-1047) felt were not referring to the species of Dipterosiphonia but rather ‘forsan Metamorphes speciem repraesentat.’ Dipterosiphonia rigens (Schousboe ex C. Agardh) Falkenberg Canaries (13; 38D; 71; 108; 133; 140; 179; 190; 191; 226; 227; 306B; 490). ‘Atlantique de Cadix aux Canaries’ (190). ‘atlantische Kiiste von. . . Afrika’ (179). [As Dipterosiphonia rigens (Schousboe) Falkenberg] Canaries (304). [As Polysiphonia rigens C. Agardh] ‘Adoras. . . atlanticas tropicas’ (318). [As Polysiphonia rigens J. Agardh] Canaries (439). Note. The large majority of these records, excluding those in Bgrgesen and those of the recent Canaries group of workers in La Laguna, are secondarily based on Piccone (439) and Falkenberg (179). Cordeiro- Marino (108) emphasised the similarity of young stages of Dipterosiphonia rigens and D. dendritica (q.v.), although mature plants differ markedly in habit. Dohrniella antillarum (W. Taylor) Feldmann-Mazoyer Ghana (292; 299; 350; 376). ‘in warm temperate and tropical parts of the Atlantic Ocean’ (350). Note. Unknown from the eastern Atlantic prior to John & Lawson’s (292) report. Detected only sublittorally in 10—-15m depths, which may be the main reason for previous failure to record the species. Dudresnaya [aff.] crassa Howe Sénégal (55; 59; 350). Note. This alga seems to be wholly sublittoral in deepish waters, which may account for the rarity of detection. For some comments on the status of the species (or at least of the Lawson & John record in 350), see the notes under Dudresnaya sp. Bodard & Mollion (59: 199) stated: ‘un Dudresnaya qui s’apparente au D. crassa’, although elsewhere (in their ‘Dragages’ summary Table III), they referred only to ‘Dudresnaya sp.’ (q.v.). D. crassa Howe was originally described from Bermuda; for a useful key to the genus, including D. crassa Howe, see Robins & Kraft (484A). Dudresnaya verticillata (Withering) Le Jolis Canaries (8; 38B; 38D; 227; 232B; 273; 484A). Salvage Islands (38B; 38D; 556A). Note. Also recorded from Madeira (375) and south to Tangier on the ‘mainland’ (188; 375). For a recent detailed treatment of Dudresnaya, including D. verticillata (Withering) Le Jolis, see Robins & Kraft (484A); the paper presents a useful key and table of comparative features. Dudresnaya sp. Ghana (299; 350; 376). RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 89 Sénégal (59). Note. Lawson & John (350: 224) commented that: ‘There has been collected off Ghana a lubricous alga having zonate tetrasporangia but no other reproductive organs have been found.’ They suggested this as a probable member of the Dumontiaceae, adding that Dudresnaya is such a member, and that Bodard (55) reported D. aff. crassa (q.v.) off Sénégal whilst Lieberman et al. (376) recorded Dudresnaya sp. off Ghana. These, and the other record from John et al. (299), all appear above. Since there is some equivocation about the manner of citation of the Bodard & Mollion (59) record (see D. aff. crassa) it is also included here, although both references in the single text almost certainly refer to only one taxon. See Robins & Kraft (484A) for a recent comparative treatment of this genus; as a member of those Cryptonemiales and Gigartinales with soft mucilaginous thalli and simple morphology, it is also discussed comparatively in Hawkes (1982). Dumontia canariensis Montagne Canaries (25; 70; 132; 227; 318; 401; 407). [As Domontia canariensis Montagne (sic!) ] Canaries (44). Note. Bgrgesen (70) examined Montagne material called Dumontia canariensis but was unable to find the tetrasporangia shown in a supposed drawing of the same. He was also unable from the anatomy to come to a definite conclusion on determination. A detailed morphological and developmental analysis of the genus Dumonitia (principally based on D. contorta (S. Gmelin) Ruprecht) was presented by Wilce & Davis (1984). J. Agardh (25: 360) placed D. canariensis within his ‘Species inquirendae’ under the genus Halosaccion, but without effecting any formal new combination. Epilithon corticiforme Lemoine See Melobesia membranacea (Esper) Lamouroux. Epilithon membranaceum (Esper) Heydrich See Melobesia membranacea (Esper) Lamouroux. Epineuron (?) multifidum (Lamouroux) Kitzing See Amansia multifida Lamouroux. ; Epymenia capensis (J. Agardh) Papenfuss [As Rhodymenia capensis J. Agardh] Namibia (168; 500). [As Epymenia stenoloba Schmitz] ~ Namibia (128). Note. See Seagrief (1984: 26) for synonymy followed here. The record in Schmitz & Gerloff (500) is entirely secondary. See also the notes to Rhodymenia linearis J. Agardh. Epymenia obtusa (Greville) Kiitzing Namibia (36B; 128; 348; 453; 522; 523). Note. Records from Namibia reveal an apparent restriction in local distribution to growth in the sublittoral or in deep pools. The taxon may well, therefore, be more widespread. Epymenia stenoloba Schmitz ex Mazza See Epymenia capensis (J. Agardh) Papenfuss. Erythrocystis montagnei (Derbés & Solier) Silva Canaries (13; 38B; 38D; 128A; 226; 227; 253; 306B; 379). Salvage Islands (38B; 38D; 253). ‘Atlantico Oriental (Salvajes, Canarias y costa oeste africana)’ (253). [As Ricardia montagnei Derbés & Solier in Derbés] Canaries (71; 139; 190; 191; 216; 375; 489; 490; 555; 556). Salvage Islands (71; 215; 216; 231; 375; 555; 556; 556A). Sao Tomé (93; 350; 535). ‘in warm temperate and tropical parts of the eastern Atlantic Ocean’ (350). Note. Seems mostly to occur on Laurencia obtusa, less often on Chondria tenuissima. Erythroglossum sandrianum (Zanardini) Kylin © See Erythroglossum schousboei J. Agardh 90 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Erythroglossum schousboei J. Agardh Western Sahara (349). Note. The only immediately peripheral record of importance to the list area and involving Erythroglos- sum is that given by Levring (375), in reporting E. sandrianum (Zanardini) Kylin (on the basis of a few sublittoral specimens) for Madeira. Morocco was also mentioned in the quoted distribution. Perhaps the above record represents the same taxon, whatever its correct name. It seems possible that occasional specimens may occur sublittorally on the Canaries and Salvage Islands. Eucheuma denticulatum (Burman f.) Collins & Hervey See Fucus spinosus L. Eucheuma schrammii (P. & H. Crouan ex Schramm & Mazé) J. Agardh See Meristotheca schrammii (P. & H. Crouan ex Schramm & Mazé) J. Price, D. John & G. W. Lawson, comb. nov. Basionym: Mychodea Schrammii P. & H. Crouan ex Schramm & Mazé, Essai alg. Guadeloupe: 10 (1865). Eucheuma spinosum (L.) J. Agardh See Fucus spinosus L. Euhymenia (Meristotheca) papulosa See Flahaultia appendiculata Bornet. Euhymenia schizophylla Kiitzing Namibia (348; 453). Note. The record in Lawson & Isaac (348) is purely secondary. The genus Euhymenia Kiitzing is no longer accepted. De Toni (131: 296, 300) suggested for E. schizophylla Kiitzing that it is not Callymenia schizophylla (Harvey) J. Agardh but (p. 296) ‘forsan ad Callymeniam dentatum pertinet’ and (p. 300) placed it with ‘?’ in the synonymy of his entry for Callymenia dentata J. Agardh. C. dentata J. Agardh was only provisionally included by Seagrief (1984: 9), (although described from material from Caput Bonae Spei) on the basis of a report in Delf & Michell (128: 106) of its presence in various localities along the South African coast. This attribution is therefore not impossible for collections from Namibia. The attribution in turn of this name Callymenia dentata J. Agardh is usually currently to Anatheca montagnei Schmitz (q.v.), but whether correctly so in this case is not clear. Anatheca montagnei has not, so far as we can trace, been otherwise reported between Ghana and South Africa. Hence, the original name, however inaccurate, is retained pending further clarification. Eupogonium arbuscula (C. Agardh) Kiitzing See Dasya hutchinsiae Harvey in W. Hooker. Eupogonium rigidulum Kitzing See Dasya rigidula (Kitzing) Ardissone. Falkenbergia hillebrandii (Bornet) Falkenberg See Asparagopsis taxiformis (Delile) Trevisan. Falkenbergia rufolanosa (Harvey) Schmitz See Asparagopsis armata Harvey. Falkenbergia sp. See Asparagopsis sp. Fauchea hassleri Howe & W. Taylor Sénégal (56; 59). [As Fauchea senegalensis Bodard] Sénégal (755; 182). Note. The precise significance of the application of these names within the list area remains unclear. G. Feldmann & Bodard (182) mentioned the name F. senegalensis Bodard as ‘nov. sp.’ but gave no further information. Later, Bodard’s own (55: 16) tabular entry recorded clearly the same information in a rather more expanded form in stating presence at depths of 7-20m. The material concerned was then referred to as ‘Fauchea senegalensis (nomen) = F. hassleri Howe et Taylor (?).’ In order to record the matter at all here, we have adopted this doubtful equivalence, purely as a convenience. The subsequent publication in RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 91 Bodard (56) and Bodard & Mollion (59) made no mention of the name F. senegalensis, but simply recorded the matter under Fauchea hassleri Howe & W. Taylor, originally applied to material from Cabo Frio (Brazil). Bodard & Mollion (59) then stated: ‘c’est une des seules correspondances typiques que nous ayons trouvée entre les deux faces de |’Atlantique.’ See also Fauchea repens (C. Agardh) Montagne & Bory ex Montagne. Fauchea repens (C. Agardh) Montagne & Bory ex Montagne ‘in warmeren Teile des atlantischen Oceans’ (517). Note. It is not certain, although probable, that the background information on which is based the Schmitz & Hauptfleisch (507) statement of Fauchea repens distribution represents derivation from data on the taxon elsewhere reported as F. hassleri Howe & W. Taylor/F. senegalensis Bodard. Fauchea senegalensis Bodard See Fauchea hassleri Howe & W. Taylor. Feldmannophycus rayssiae (J. & G. Feldmann) Augier & Boudouresque Salvage Islands (38B; 556A). Flahaultia appendiculata Bornet Angola (352). Note. Bornet’s (89: 118-120 [= 278-280]) original description of this alga was based on information in an unpublished MS by P. K. A. Schousboe; the latter, collecting material from Dar Hamra (Tangier), had called the plant Platoma appendiculata. Bornet added that the structure of the alga is like that figured by Kiitzing (325: tab. 73) as Euhymenia (Meristotheca) papulosa, also from Dar Hamra. It remains to be established whether or not two different taxa are really involved in the records under this present name and under that of Flahaultia palmata Barton (q.v.). Flahaultia palmata Barton Angola (41; 42; 139). Note. Barton (41: 372), in presenting her diagnosis of this new species, stated the differences between Flahaultia palmata and F. appendiculata to rest mainly with the distribution of reproductive tissues (cystocarps marginal; sporangia scattered sparsely throughout the frond, in F. palmata). There remains doubt as to whether these two are really separate species; locational and ecological differences (palmata — lower intertidal/shallow sublittoral; appendiculata — from (2—)5—10m depths), apart from other apparent differences deriving from essentially small samples, could strongly affect conclusions drawn. It seems likely that the present records should be added to those attributed to F. appendiculata (q.v.). Fosliella farinosa (Lamouroux) M. Howe Canaries (12; 13; 38B; 38D; 94; 98; 188; 191; 226; 227; 253; 292; 392). Cape Verde Islands (292). Gabon (294; 350). Gambia (296; 350). Ghana (292; 350; 376; 377; 491). Mauritanie (38B; 38D; 292; 349). St Helena (541). Salvage Islands (38B; 38D). ‘Africa, Canaries’ (98). ‘Cosmopolite dans toutes les mers chaudes et tempérées’ (188). [As Fosliella farinosa (Lamouroux) M. Howe f. callithamnioides (Foslie) Y. Chamberlain] Canaries (94). [As Fosliella farinosa (Lamouroux) M. Howe f. farinosa] Canaries (94). [As Fosliella farinosa var. solmsiana (Falkenberg) W. R. Taylor] Ghana (350). [As Fosliella farinosa var. solmsiana (Falkenberg) J. Feldmann] Canaries (12; 188). [As Melobesia farinosa Lamouroux} Canaries (6; 16; 225; 229; 230; 356; 359; 439; 493; 517; 556). Cape Verde Islands (252; 366; 450; 451). 92 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Mauritanie (252; 356; 359; 556). St Helena (142; 260; 391). Salvage Islands (215; 439; 556; 556A). Sénégal (356). ‘Almost cosmopolitan’ (375). ‘Atlantic Ocean (European and African coasts, Canary Island . . +) (177). ‘Common almost everywhere except in the arctic and antarctic regions’ (200). ‘Cosmopolitan’ (366). [As Melobesia farinosa Lamouroux var. Solmsiana (Falkenberg) Lemoine (= callithamnioides Falkenberg)| Canaries (235; 357; 362; 363; 493). [As Melobesia Solmsii Bornet in herb. (= callithamnioides Falkenberg, Solms)] Canaries (356). [As Melobesia farinosa Lamouroux f. typica] Canaries (493). [As Melobesia farinosa Lamouroux f. callithamnioides ERRNO Foslie] Canaries (202; 493). ‘ [As Melobesia farinacea Lamouroux] Cape Verde Islands (38). ‘Cosmopolite’ (38). Note. The various confusions as to namenciasiee status of the variety solmsiana are detailed and discussed by Taylor (1939). No authorities are cited for the varietal name as used in Afonso-Carrillo & Gil-Rodriguez (12). The reported host seems mostly to be Sargassum or Cymodocea. Lemoine (366) commented of Fosliella farinosa (amongst other epiphytic crustose corallines) ‘Ces especes déterminées par d’anciens auteurs (Piccone, Askenasy, Dickie) sont a reviser.’ So far as Fosliella is concerned, that required revision has been largely completed by Chamberlain (94; q.v. for general background). Fosliella lejolisii (Rosanoff) Howe See Pneophyllum lejolisii (Rosanoff) Y. Chamberlain. Fosliella minutula (Foslie) Ganesan See Pneophyllum confervicolum (Kitzing) Y. Chamberlain. Fosliella spp. Angola (352). Fucus acicularis Turner See Gigartina acicularis (Roth) Lamouroux. Fucus aeruginosus Turner Note. See Gracilaria multipartita (Clemente) Harvey and Gracilaria corticata J. Agardh, for details of attribution of the Hornemann (271) records for Ghana. Fucus cartilagineus L. Note. See Gelidium versicolor (S. Gmelin) Lamouroux and Gelidium cartilagineum (L.) Gaillon for details of the record by Bory (90) from the Canaries. Fucus crispus L. Note. See Chondrus crispus Stackhouse for consideration of the Hornemann (271) records from Ghana. Fucus griffithsiae Turner Note. See Gymnogongrus griffithsiae (Turner) Martius for comments on the Hornemann (271) records from Ghana. Fucus lycopodioides Flora Danica Canaries (90). Note. Since this is essentially a cross-referencing entry, despite the detail, the original mode of citation has been maintained in the heading. Purely on nomenclatural grounds, the Bory de St-Vincent record in 90 would probably be attributable to Rhodomela lycopodioides (L.) C. Agardh. This, however, is extremely RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 93 unlikely to be the accurate assessment on biogeographical evidence and the record probably represents an occurrence of Halopitys incurvus (Hudson) Batters (q.v.). Fucus perforatus Bory Note. See Carpococcus perforatus (Bory) J. Agardh, Gigartina acicularis (Roth) Lamouroux, and Laurencia perforata Montagne. Fucus pinnatifidus L. Note. See Laurencia brongniartii J. Agardh and Laurencia pinnatifida (Hudson) Lamouroux for details of possible attribution of the Hornemann (271) records from Ghana. Fucus plumosus L. Canaries (90). Note. Little additional information is given in connection with the record of this ‘species’ by Bory (90). Neither locational nor habitat data are provided, and the plant is not illustrated. Hence, without herbarium studies to identify specimens concerned (if retained), there is no means of establishing with certainty the species being referred to. Purely speculatively, the use of this name may well have been in regard to a species of Heterosiphonia. H. crispella (C. Agardh) Wynne [= H. wurdemannii (Bailey ex Harvey) Falkenberg], for example, has frequently been recorded for the Canaries and, more recently, the Salvage Islands. Fucus rubens L. [As Fucus rubens Reich. in Spec. plant.] Canaries (90). Note. There is a similar lack of hard information for the report of this name as for that of Fucus plumosus L. (see above) in the publication by Bory (90). Fucus rubens L. is the basionym of Phycodrys rubens (L.) Batters, so that provided there was some degree of consistency in name-application, the above record may represent the occurrence of a Delesseriaceous taxon such as Erythroglossum, at its range periphery. Note the comments at the entry for Erythroglossum schousboei J. Agardh. Fucus soboliferus Flora Danica Note. Essentially a cross-referencing entry. The name is usually taken to be the basionym of the variety soboliferus of Palmaria palmata (L.) O. Kuntze, although such varieties are now allocated little or no real taxonomic significance. See the comments under Palmaria palmata for data on the record from Ghana in Hornemann (271). Fucus spinosus L. Canaries (90). [As Eucheuma spinosum (L.) J. Agardh] ‘forsan usque ad Cap. B. Spei descendens.’ (131). Note. Bory de St-Vincent (90: 304) recorded Fucus spinosus from ‘Dans les trous des rochers de la rade de Sante-Croix.’ De Toni (131: 369-370) established, in agreement with J. Agardh, F. spinosus L. as the basionym of Eucheuma spinosum (L.) J. Agardh. This is generically in accord with the views of Seagrief (1984: 29), who attributed F. spinosus to the synonymy of Eucheuma denticulatum (Burman f.) Collins & Hervey. Eucheuma, as a genus, has not been legitimately recorded from any part of the present list area; hence, the identity of the Bory specimens requires re-establishment. The framework of De Toni’s (131) distribution statement is ‘in oceano Indico’, so that he probably had no intention of offering data for the western coasts of Africa. The De Toni statement is included here for completeness only. Fucus uvarius L. See Botryocladia botryoides (Wulfen) J. Feldmann. Fucus versicolor S. Gmelin Note. See Gelidium versicolor (S. Gmelin) Lamouroux and Gelidium cartilagineum (L.) Gaillon for comments on the early record in Bory (90) for the Canaries. Fucus vittatus L. Note. See Suhria vittata (L.) J. Agardh for attribution of the Hornemann (271) records from Ghana. 94 1A. 15; 16. a. 18. 20. aA. JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON References Abbott, I. A. 1976. On the red algal genera Grallatoria Howe and Callithamniella Feldmann- Mazoyer (Ceramiales). Br. phycol. J. 11: 143-149. —— 1979. Some tropical species related to Antithamnion (Rhodophyta, Ceramiaceae). Phycolo- gia 18: 213-227. —— 1983. Some species of Gracilaria (Rhodophyta) from California. Taxon 32: 561-564. — 1984a. Two new species of Liagora (Nemaliales, Rhodophyta) and notes on Liagora farinosa Lamouroux. Am. J. Bot. 71: 1015-1022. —— 1984b. Dotyella irregularis sp. nov. and new observations on Cottoniella (Sarcomenioideae, Rhodophyta). Phycologia 23: 369-375. —— & Hollenberg, G. J. 1976. Marine algae of California. Stanford, California. Abdel-Rahman, M.-H. 1984. Le cycle de developpement de |’ Acrochaetium parvulum (Rhodophy- cée, Acrochaetiale). Cryptogamie Algol. 5(1): 1-13. Acuna Gonzalez, A. 1970. Algunos aspectos de la vegetacién submarina de las Islas Canarias. Vieraea [1]: 2-S. — 1972. Observaciones ecolégicas sobre las algas de la zona litoral de Las Galletas, Tenerife. Vieraea 2(1): 2-9. — 1972? [‘1968-1970’]. Cinco nuevas citas de algas Rhodophyceae en la Isla de Tenerife. An. Univ. La Laguna 7: 3-6. —— Santos G[uerra], A. & Wildpret [de la Torre], W. 1970. Algunos aspectos de la vegetacién algal de la Playa de San Marcos, Icod, Tenerife. Cuad. Bot. canaria 9: 30-36. Adey, W. H. & Lebednik, P. A. 1967. Catalog of the Foslie herbarium. Trondheim, Norway: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskabers Selskab Museet. Cyclostyled. — Townsend, R. A. & Boykins, W. T. 1982. The crustose coralline algae (Rhodophyta: Corallinaceae) of the Hawaiian Islands. Smithson. Contr. mar. Sci. 15: iiv+1-74. Afonso-Carrillo, J. 1980a. Algunas observaciones sobre la distribuci6n vertical de las algas en laisla del Hierro (Canarias). Vieraea 10(1-2): 3-16. — 1980b. Nota sobre algunas Corallinaceae (Rhodophyta) nuevas para la flora ficologica de las islas Canarias. Vieraea 10(1-2): 53-S8. — 1982. Sobre el modo de formacién de los conceptaculos asexuales en Porolithon Foslie (Corallinaceae, Rhodophyta). Investigacion pesq. 46: 255-262. —— 1984 [‘1983’]. Estudios en las algas Corallinaceae (Rhodophyta) de las Islas Canarias. II. Notas taxonomicas. Vieraea 13: 127-144. —— & Gil-Rodriguez, M. C. 1980a. Cymodocea nodosa (Ucria) Ascherson (Zannichelliaceae) y las praderas submarinas 0 ‘sebadales’ en el Archipiélago Canario. Vieraea 8(2): 365-376. —-— 1980b. Datos para la flora marina de la Isla de Fuerteventura. Vieraea 10(1—2): 147-170. —— —— 1981. Sobre el limite meridional de Sauvageaugloia chordariaeformis (Crouan) Kylin (Chordariaceae, Phaeophyta). Investigacion pesq. 45: 297-300. —— — 1982a. Aspectos biogeograficos de la flora ficol6gica marina de las Islas Canarias. Actas II Simp. Ibér. Estud. Bentos Mar. 3: 41-48. 1982b. Sobre la presencia de un fondo de ‘maerl’ en las Islas Canarias. Collnea bot. Barcinone 13(2): 703-708. [IV Simposio de Botanica Criptogamica: Fungi et Algae, Barcelona 1982: 385-988. | —— —— & Wildpret de la Torre, W. 1979 [‘1978’]. Estudio de la vegetacién algal de la costa del futuro poligono industrial de Granadilla (Tenerife). Vieraea 8(1): 201-242. 1984 [‘1983’]. Estudios en las algas Corallinaceae (Rhodophyta) de las Islas Canarias. I. Aspectos metodologicos. Vieraea 13: 113-125. —— —— Haroun Tabraue, R., Villena Balsa, M. & Wildpret de la Torre, W. 1984 [‘1983’]. Adiciones y correcciones al catalogo de algas marinas bentonicas para el Archipelago Canario. Vieraea 13: 27-49. 7 Agardh, C. A. [& Bruzelius, J.]. 1811. Dispositio algarum sueciae. Pt 2. Lund. — 1820-46. Icones algarum ineditae. Fasc. 1. Lundae, 1820; Fasc. 2. Holmiae, 1822 [1821 on title-page]; Fasc. 3. Lundae, 1846. — 1822. Species algarum rite cognitae. . . 1(2). Lund. Note. There is another version of this first volume beside that issued at Lund. The parts issued at Griefswald were dated 1821 [part 1] and 1823 [part 2] and had title-pages different to those of the Lund issues. 1824. Systema algarum. Lund. Note. Facsimile reprint, A. Asher & Co., 1965. —— 1828. Species algarum rite cognitae. . . 2(1). Gryphiae. 22. 23. 24. 25. 32A. 38. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 95 —— 1828-1835. Icones algarum europaearum. Représentation d’algues européennes . . . Leipzig. Note. This work was obviously published originally as a series of separate parts but we have made no attempt to investigate the dates when each of these appeared in print. Agardh, J. G. 1841. In historiam algarum symbolae. Linnaea 15: 1-50. —— 1851. Species genera et ordines algarum, . . . floridearum, . . . 2(1). Lund. Note. Facsimile reprint, J. Cramer, 1977. —— 1852. Species genera et ordines algarum, . . . floridearum, . . . 2(2). Lundae. Notes. 1. The Corallineae (Ordo XII. pp. 506-576) was by J. E. Areschoug - so stated in volume. 2. Some versions of this second volume, Pars II, were issued as two separate texts — Pars II:1 being dated 1851 and Pars II:2, 1852. 3. There are also internal differences of numbering of pages between copies. BMNH copy is numbered straight through from 337-720, including therein the Addenda [701-706] and Index [707-720]. In the copy from which the Cramer (1977) reprint was prepared, the Index [unnumbered, of 14 sides] is placed immediately after p. 700 and is followed by six sides [also unnumbered] of Addenda. Content of these unnumbered sides is exactly as the numbered BMNH pages. The BMNH copy of Vol. 2 Part 3 (1863) commences with pages headed ‘Ordo XIV. Wrangelieae’, and numbered 701-715; these are followed by ‘Ordo XV. Chondrieae’ [pp. 716-786]. All these latter pages [701-786], also so numbered, are in the Cramer (1977) version placed immediately after the unnumbered Addenda pages (see above) and before the title page to Vol. 2, Part 3, of 1863, thereby implying that the copy facsimiled was also so arranged. Pages from 787 to 1291 are in both cases in Vol. 2, Part 3, 1863. Despite this, the Index in the end of the Cramer (1977) facsimile of Vol. 2, Part 3 (pp. 1279-1291] indicates the same page numbers as does the BMNH version. Both dated texts are indicated as the sources of data where the records occur in pp. 701-786 [textual pages]. The implication behind all this is that there may be yet other differently paged versions elsewhere. —— 1863. Species genera et ordines algarum, . . . floridearum, . . . 2(3). Lundae. —— 1876. Species genera et ordines algarum . . . 3: De Florideis curae posteriores. Part 1. Epicrisis systematis floridearum. Lipsiae. —— 1889-90. Till algernes systematik. Nya bidrag. IX. Sporochoideae. X. Fucaceae. XI. Florideae [pp. 8-125]. Acta Univ. lund. 26: 1-125. Alderson, R. 1964. Algal distribution [p. 92]. Jn Page, C. N. (ed.) Newcastle University Exploration Society. 1963 Expedition to La Palma, Canary Islands. Expedition report. Newcastle-upon- Tyne. Aleem, A. A. 1978. A preliminary list of marine algae from Sierra Leone. Botanica mar. 21: 397-399. —— 1980a. Marine Cyanophyta from Sierra Leone (West Africa). Botanica mar. 23: 49-51. —— 1980b. Distribution and ecology of marine fungi in Sierra Leone (tropical West Africa). Botanica mar. 23: 679-688. Anderson, R. J. & Stegenga, H. 1985. A crustose tetrasporophyte in the life history of Nothogenia erinacea (Turner) Parkinson (Galaxauraceae, Rhodophyta). Phycologia 24: 111-118. Ardré, F. 1970 [‘1969-70’]. Contribution 4 I’étude des algues marines du Portugal I — La Flore. Port. Acta biol. B, 10: 137-555+[56]. Note. The reprint is paged 1-423+[56]. —— 1980. Observations sur le cycle de developpement du Schizymenia dubyi (Rhodophycée, Gigartinale) en culture, et remarques sur certains genres de Némastomacées. Cryptogamie Algol. 1: 111-140. —— & Gayral, P. 1961. Quelques Grateloupia de |’ Atlantique et du Pacific. Revue algol. 6(1): 38-48. Aregood, C. C. & Hackett, H. E. 1971. A new Dictyurus (Rhodophyceae — Dasyaceae) from the Maldive Is., Indian Ocean. J. Elisha Mitchell scient. Soc. 87: 91-96. See Wynne, M. J. 1985a. . See Wynne, M. J. 1985b. See Wynne, M. J. 1986. Askenasy, E. 1888 [‘1889’]. Algen, mit Unterstiitzung der Herren E. Bornet, A. Grunow, P. Hariot, M. Moebius, O. Nordstedt bearbeitet. In A. Engler, Die Forschungsreise S.M.S. ‘Gazelle’ in den Jahren 1874 bis 1876 unter Kommando des Kapitin zur See Freiherrn von Schleinitz herausgegeben von dem Hydrographischen Amt des Reichs-Marine-Amts. IV. Theil. Botanik 1-58. Berlin. Note. Publication of the algal section was definitely originally in 1888, since it was noted in Nat. Novid., Berlin, No. 21, October 1888, p. 328. The overall title page for Theil IV was issued 1889 and since the whole Theil seems also to have been issued in soft covers (also dated 1889), the algal portion was probably reissued on that date. 1897. Enumération des algues des iles du Cap Vert. Bolm Soc. broteriana 13: 150-175. Note. For date of publication, see Silva (1960). Reprints of this work are believed to be repaged 1-25. 45. 46. 47. 48. 49. 50. 51. JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON . Athanasiadis, A. 1985. North Aegean marine algae I. New records and observations from the Sithonia Peninsula, Greece. Botanica mar. 28: 453-468. . Audiffred, P. A. J. & Weisscher, F. L. M. 1984. Marine algae of Selvagem Grande (Salvage Islands, Macaronesia). Bolm Mus. munic. Funchal 36: 5-37. . —— 1985 [‘1984’]. Marine algae of El Hierro (Canary Islands). Vieraea 14: 157-183. . —— & Prud’homme van Reine, W. F. 1985. Marine algae of Ilha do Porto Santo and Deserta Grande (Madeira Archipelago). Bolm Mus. munic. Funchal 37: 20-51. Baardseth, E. 1941. The marine algae of Tristan da Cunha. Results of the Norwegian Scientific Expedition to Tristan da Cunha 1937-1938. No. 9. Oslo. . Balakrishnan, M. S. & Chawla, D. M. 1984. Studies on Predaea from the west coast of India. Phykos 23(1 & 2): 21-32. Baldock, R. N. 1976. The Griffithsiae group of the Ceramiaceae (Rhodophyta) and its southern Australian representatives. Aust. J. Bot. 24: 509-593. Ballantine, D. L. 1985. Botryocladia wynnei sp. nov. and B. spinulifera (Rhodymeniales, Rho- dophyta) Taylor & Abbott from Puerto Rico. Phycologia 24: 199-204. . —— & Wynne, M. J. 1985. Platysiphonia and Apoglossum (Delesseriaceae, Rhodophyta) in the tropical western Atlantic. Phycologia 24: 459-465. Barton, E. S. 1896. Cape algae. J. Bot., Lond. 34: 193-198, 458-461. — 1897. Welwitsch’s African marine algae. J. Bot., Lond. 35: 369-374. 1901. Marine algae. Jn Anon. [W. P. Hiern?], Catalogue of the African plants collected by Dr. Friedrich Welwitsch in 1853-61. 2(2) Cryptogamia: 324-328. London. . Bassindale, R. 1961. On the marine fauna of Ghana. Proc. zool. Soc. Lond. 137: 481-510. Batten, L. 1923. The genus Polysiphonia Grev.., a critical revision of the British species, based upon anatomy. J. Linn. Soc. (Bot.) 46: 272-311. Batters, E. A. L. 1892. New or critical British algae. Grevillea 21: 49-53. Benitez, A. J. 1928(?). Historia de las Islas Canarias (Edici6n ilustrada), [vol. 1]. Santa Cruz de Tenerife. Note. The work does not appear to be dated but the BMNH copy was received 3 July 1928 and 1928 has been impressed on the spine. The flora, entitled ‘Fitografia Canaria . . . and appearing on pp. 137-144, appears simply to be a list of plant names taken from Montagne (401) in Barker-Webb & Berthelot (q.v.). The reference to ‘vol. I’ indicates simply that only the first 528 of a total of more than 1000 pages were published. Bird, C. J. & McLachlan, J. 1982a. A consideration of taxonomic problems in some species of Gracilaria. In Anon., Scientific programme and abstracts: a 4. First International Phycological Congress, St. John’s, Newfoundland, Canada, August 8th—-14th, 1982. St. John’s. ———— 1982b. Some underutilized taxonomic criteria in Gracilaria (Rhodophyta, Gigartinales). Botanica mar. 25: 557-562. —— —— 1983. Taxonomy of Gracilaria: reproductive structures and attempted hybridizations [p. 16]. Jn Anon., Abstracts XIth International Seaweed Symposium 19-25 June 1983, Qingdao, China. Qingdao. —— —— 1984. Taxonomy of Gracilaria: evaluation of some aspects of reproductive structure. Jn I. A. Abbott (Ed.), Taxonomy of Gracilaria . . .: 41-46. In H. J. Dumont, . . . C. J. Bird & M. A. Ragan (Eds). XIth International Seaweed Symposium held in Qingdao, People’s Republic of China, June 19-25, 1983. Hydrobiologia 116/117: XXXI+[1]+1-624. Note. Overall Proceedings also separately reprinted as Developments in Hydrobiology 22. Blunden, G., Gordon, S. M., McLean, W. F. H. & Guiry, M. D. 1982. The distribution and possible taxonomic significance of quaternary ammonium and other Dragendorff-positive compounds in some genera of the Rhodophyta. Jn Anon., Scientific programme and abstracts: a5. First International Phycological Congress, St. John’s, Newfoundland, Canada, August 8th-14th, 1982. St. John’s. Bodard, M. 1965a. Grateloupia senegalensis, nouvelle espéce de l'Ouest africain (Rhodophytes, Cryptonémiales). Bull. Inst. fond. Afr. noire A, 27; 1211-1220. — 1965b [‘1964’]. Le Gracilaria occidentalis (Borg.): une espéce de Rhodophycée pantropicale Atlantique. Bull. Mus. natn. Hist. nat. Paris 1, 36: 874-878. — 1966a. Sur le développement des tétrasporocystes d’Anatheca montagnei Schmitz [Soliériacées, Gigartinales]. Bull. Inst. fond. Afr. noire A, 28: 867-894. —— 1966b. Premiére liste des espéces d’algues présentes sur la Pointe de Saréne (Sénégal). Notes afr. 111: 81-89. —— 1967a. Sur le développement des cystocarpes des Gracilaria et Gracilariopsis au Sénégal. Bull. Inst. fond. Afr. noire A, 29: 869-903. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 97 52. —1967b. Les Gracilaria et Gracilariopsis au Sénégal. Annls Fac. Sci. Univ. Dakar 19: 27-55, 1966. 53. —1968a. Les Hypnea au Sénégal [Hypnéacées, Gigartinales]. Bull. Inst. fond. Afr. noire A, 30: 811-829. 54. ——1968b. L’infrastructure des ‘corps en cerise’ des Laurencia (Rhodomelacées, Ceramiales). C. r. hebd. Séanc. Acad. Sci., Paris D, 266: 2393-2396. 55. —— 197la. Halymenia senegalensis, nov. sp. [Algae], espéces charactéristique de |’infralittoral sénégalais. Bull. Inst. fond. Afr. noire A, 33: 1-19. 56. ——1971b. Sur un genre nouveau de Delesseriacées: Pseudobranchioglossum senegalense, algue de l’infralittoral sénégalais. Bull. Inst. fond. Afr. noire A, 33: 20-31. 57. _—— 1971c. Etude morphologique et cytologique d’Helminthocladia senegalensis (Rhodophy- cées), Nemalionale nouvelle a carpotétraspores et a cycle haplodiplophasique. Phycologia 10: 361-374. 58. ——1971d.Lecycle des Rhodophycees: recherches actuelles sur les Nemaliales. Bull. Soc. Bot. N. Fr. 24: 111-119. 59. — & Mollion, J. 1974. La végétation infralittorale de la petite céte sénégalaise. Bull. Soc. phycol. Fr. 19: 193-221. Bogdanov, D. V. 1961. [Map of the natural zones of the ocean]. Okeanologiya 1(5): 941-943. Note. Translated into English and reproduced with map in Deep-Sea Res. 10: 520-523, 1963. 59A. Bonnemaison, T. 1828. Essai sur les Hydrophytes loculées (ou articulées) de la famille des Epidermées et des Ceramiées. Mém. Mus. Hist. nat. Paris 16: 49-158. Bergesen, F. 1915. The marine algae of the Danish West Indies Vol. 2. Rhodophyceae [pt. 1]. Dansk bot. Ark. 3(1): 1-80. Note. Overall title page, issued 1920, gives list of publication dates of parts on the reverse side: 1, 12 November 1915; 2, 5 October 1916; 3, 17 October 1917; 4, 4 November 1918; 5, 19 November 1919; 6, 21 October 1920. 60. 1916. The marine algae of the Danish West Indies Vol. 2. Rhodophyceae [pt. 2]. Dansk bot. Ark. 3(1b): 81-144. a Note. Reprints, paginated in exactly the same way. 61. 1917. The marine algae of the Danish West Indies Vol. 2 Rhodophyceae [pt. 3]. Dansk bot. Ark. 3(1c): 145-240. Note. Parts of this are by other authors: pp. 145-146 completes the Squamariaceae, by A. Weber-van Bosse; pp. 147-182 is Melobesieae, by M. Lemoine (see 357). 62. 1918. The marine algae of the Danish West Indies Vol. 2. Rhodophyceae [pt. 4]. Dansk bot. Ark. 3(1d): 241-304. 63. .—— 1919. The marine algae of the Danish West Indies Vol. 2. Rhodophyceae [pt. 5]. Dansk bot. Ark. 3(1e): 305-368. 64. .—— 1920. The marine algae of the Danish West Indies Vol. 2. Rhodophyceae [pt. 6]. With Addenda to the Chlorophyceae, Phaeophyceae and Rhodophyceae. Dansk bot. Ark. 3(1f): 369-504. 65. —— 1924. Marine algae from Easter Island. Jn C. Skottsberg (Ed.), The Natural History of Juan Fernandez and Easter Island. 2(3) no. 9: 247-309. Uppsala. Note. Includes Melobesieae (pp. 285-290), by M. Lemoine [in French]. 66. .—— 1925. Marine algae from the Canary Islands especially from Teneriffe and Gran Canaria I. Chlorophyceae. Biol. Meddr 5(3): 1-123. 67. _—— 1926. Marine algae from the Canary Islands especially from Teneriffe and Gran Canaria II. Phaeophyceae. Biol. Meddr 6(2): 1-112. 68. _—— 1927. Marine algae from the Canary Islands especially from Teneriffe and Gran Canaria III. Rhodophyceae Part I Bangiales and Nemalionales. Biol. Meddr 6(6): 1-97. 69. —— 1928. Note sur la variabilité du Chrysymenia uvaria J. Ag. Revue algol. 3: 8-13, 1926. 70. .—— 1929. Marine algae from the Canary Islands especially from Teneriffe and Gran Canaria III. Rhodophyceae Part II Cryptonemiales, Gigartinales and Rhodymeniales. Les Mélobésiées by (par) Mme Paul Lemoine. Biol. Meddr 8(1): 1-97+[9]. 71. .—— 1930. Marine algae from the Canary Islands especially from Teneriffe and Gran Canaria III. Rhodophyceae Part III Cermiales. Biol. Meddr 9(1): 1-159. 72. .—— 1931. Some Indian Rhodophyceae especially from the shores of the Presidency of Bombay. Bull. misc. Inf. R. bot. Gdns, Kew 1931 (1): 1-24. 73. _—— 1932. Some Indian green and.brown algae especially from the shores of the Presidency of Bombay — II. J. Indian bot. Soc. 11(1): 51-70. 89. 90. 91. 91A. u2. 93. 94. 95: JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON —— 1934. Some marine algae from the northern part of the Arabian Sea with remarks on their geographical distribution. Biol. Meddr 11(6): 1-72. —— 1935. A list of marine algae from Bombay. Biol. Meddr 12(2): 1-64. —— 1936. Some marine algae from Ceylon. Ceylon J. Sci. A, 12(2): 57-96. —— 1938. Sur une collection d’algues marines recueillies 4 une profondeur remarquable prés des Iles Canaries. Revue algol. 11: 225—230. —— 1939. Marine algae from the Iranian Gulf especially from the innermost part near Bushire and the Island Kharg. Dan. scient. Invest. Iran 1: 1-141. —— 1940. Some marine algae from Mauritius I. Chlorophyceae. Biol. Meddr 15(4): 1-81. — 1942. Some marine algae from Mauritius. III. Rhodophyceae Part I Porphyridiales, Bangiales Nemalionales. Biol. Meddr 17(5): 1-64. —— 1943. Some marine algae from Mauritius II]. Rhodophyceae Part 2 Gelidiales, Cryp- tonemiales, Gigartinales. Biol. Meddr 19(1): 1-85. —— 1944. Some marine algae from Mauritius III. Rhodophyceae Part 3 Rhodymeniales. Biol. Medadr 19(6): 1-32. —— 1945. Some marine algae from Mauritius III. Rhodophyceae Part 4 Ceramiales. Biol. Meddr 19(10): 1-68. —— 1949. Some marine algae from Mauritius. Additions to the parts previously published. Biol. Medar 21(5): 1-48. — 1950. A new species of the genus Predaea. Dansk bot. Ark. 14(4): 1-8. —— 1952. Some marine algae from Mauritius. Additions to the parts previously published, IV. Biol. Meddr 18(19): 1-72. 1953. Some marine algae from Mauritius. Additions to the parts previously published, V. Biol. Meddr 21(9): 1-62. 1957. Some marine algae from Mauritius. Final part. Biol. Meddr 23 (4): 1-35. — & C[hevalier], A. de 1928. Revue bibliographique . . . Borgesen, (F.). — Marine algae from the Canary Islands. II. Phaeophyceae . . . III. Rhodophyceae. Part I. Bangiales and Nema- lionales. —. . . 1928. Bull. Soc. bot. Fr. 75 [V, 4]: 381-382. Note. Extract by latter author of data from former author’s publications; mentions by name 6 new endemic species out of the 7 so described for the Canaries. Bornet, E. 1892. Les algues de P.-K.-A. Schousboe, récoltées au Maroc & dans la Méditerrannée de 1815 a 1829, et déterminées par M. Edouard Bornet. Mém. Soc. natn. Sci. nat. Math. Cherbourg 28: 165-376. Note. Also published as a separate, with new prefatory pages, dated 1892, and bearing two sets of pagination — the original as in the journal and a repagination from p. 1 to 216. Because of the prefatory pages, the original p. 165 becomes p. 5. Published Paris: Librairie G. Masson. Bory de St-Vincent, J. B. G. M. 1803. Essais sur les Isles Fortunées et l' antique Atlantide, ou précis de l'histoire générale de l’Archipel des Canaries. Paris. Note. ‘Germinal An XT’ has been converted from the calendar of the Republique. — 1827-29. Cryptogamie. Jn L. I. Duperrey, Voyage autour du monde... sur... ‘La Coquille’, pendant. . . 1822, 1823, 1824 et 1825, . . .: 1-301 Paris. Note. The Cryptogamie portion of the accompanying Allas . . ., although dated 1826, has plates 1-24 drawn by Bory de St-Vincent and variously dated between December 1826 and September 1827. The text itself appeared in parts dated between 12 September 1827 and 14 November 1829; of these, pp. 1-232, representing most of the first five parts to appear, concerned the algae. Boudouresque, C.-F. & Perret, M. 1977. Inventaire de la flore marine de Corse (Méditerranée): Rhodophyceae, Phaeophyceae, Chlorophyceae et Bryopsidophyceae. Biblthca phycol. 25: 1-171. —— & Verlaque, M. 1976. Sur quelques Rhodophycées intéressantes des cétes de Corse. Bull. Soc. phycol. Fr. 21: 56-64. —— Perret-Boudouresque, M. & Knoepffler-Péguy, M. 1984. Inventaire des algues marines benthiques dans les Pyrénées-Orientales (Mediterranéee[sic!], France). Vie Milieu 34: 41-59. Buchanan, J. B. 1958. The bottom fauna communities across the continental shelf off Accra, Ghana (Gold Coast). Proc. zool. Soc. Lond. 130: 1-56. Carpine, C. 1959. Apercu sur les peuplements littoraux. Annis Inst. océanogr., Monaco 37: 75-90. Chamberlain, Y. M. 1983. Studies in the Corallinaceae with special reference to Fosliella and Pheophyllum in the British Isles. Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. (Bot.) 11: 291-463. Chapman, D. J. See 96. Chapman, V. J. 1961. The marine algae of Jamaica Part 1. Myxophyceae and Chlorophyceae. Bull. Inst. Jamaica, Sci. Ser. 12(1): 1-159. 96. 97. 98. 99. 100. 101. 102. 103. 104. 105. 106. 107. 108. 108A. 109. 110. 111. 112. 113. 114. 115. 116. 116A. 117. 118. 119. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 99 1962. A check list and key to the Rhodophyceae of New Zealand. Section A Bangioideae. Trans. R. Soc. N.Z. (Bot.) 1: 127-137. 1963. The marine algae of Jamaica Part 2. Phaeophyceae and Rhodophyceae. Bull. Inst. Jamaica, Sci. Ser. 12(2): 1-195. —— & Parkinson, P. G. 1974. Part III: Rhodophyceae Issue 3: Cryptonemiales. Jn V. J. Chapman (Ed.), The Marine Algae of New Zealand: 155-278. Lehre. Chen, L. C.-M. 1977. The sporophyte of Ahnfeltia plicata (Huds.) Fries (Rhodophyceae, Gigarti- nales) in culture. Phycologia 16: 163-168. Chevalier, A. 1920. Exploration botanique de l'Afrique occidentale Francaise. 1. Enumération des plantes récoltées avec une carte botanique, agricole et forestiére. Paris. Note. The algae (pp. 785-788) are acknowledged as being determined by P. Hariot. —— 1935. Les Iles du Cap Vert. Géographie, biogéographie, agriculture 2 flore de l’Archipel. Revue Bot. appl. Agric. trop. 15: 733-1090. Note. A separate exists, bearing old pagination at top but repaged at bottom [2]+1-358+[1]. See also no. 183. —— & Furon, R. 1935. Sur quelques dépé6ts tertiaires et quaternaires des iles du Cap Vert. C. r. hebd. Séanc. Acad. Sci., Paris 201: 226-227. Chiang, Y.-M. 1970. Morphological studies of red algae of the family Cryptonemiaceae. Univ. Calif. Publs Bot. 58: vit 1-95. Chou, R. C.-Y. 1945 [‘1944’]. Pacific species of Galaxaura I. Asexual types. Pap. Mich. Acad. Sci. 30: 35-56. — 1947 [‘1945’]. Pacific species of Galaxaura II. Sexual types. Pap. Mich. Acad. Sci. 31: 3-24. Cinelli, F. & Codomier, L. 1974. Note floristique et repartition de Rhodophycees rares (Kal- lymeniacees et Sebdeniacees) de la Mediterranee occidentale. G. bot. ital. 108: 13-18. Collins, F. S. & Hervey, A. B. 1917. The algae of Bermuda. Contributions from the Bermuda Biological Station for Research. No. 69. Proc. Am. Acad. Arts Sci. 53(1): 1-195. Colman, J. S. & Stephenson, A. 1966. Aspects of the ecology of a ‘tideless’ shore. Jn H. Barnes, Some contemporary studies in marine science: 163-170. London. Coppejans, E. 1977. Bijdrage tot de studie van de wierpopulaties (Chlorophyceae, Phaeophyceae, Rhodophyceae) van het fotofiel infralittoraal in het noordwestlijk mediteraan bekken. Deel I-III. Doctoral thesis, University of Gent. Cordeiro-Marino, M. 1978. Rodoficeas benténicas marinhas do Estado de Santa Catarina. Rickia 7: [6]+1-243, 1977. Cormaci, M., Furnari, G. & Scammacca, B. 1978. On the fertile tetrasporic phase of Cottoniella Boergesen (Ceramiales, Rhodomelaceae, Sarcomenioideae). Phycologia 17: 251-256. Cotton, A. D. 1912. Clare Island survey part 15 Marine algae. Proc. R. Ir. Acad. B, 31: 1-178. Cribb, A. B. 1956a. Records of marine algae from south-eastern Queensland — II. Polysiphonia and Lophosiphonia. Pap. Dep. Bot. Univ. Qd 3(16): 131-147. —— 1956b. Notes on marine algae from Tasmania. Pap. Proc. R. Soc. Tasm. 90: 183-188. — 1958. Records of marine algae from south-eastern Queensland — III. Laurencia Lamx. Pap. Dep. Bot. Univ. Qd1(19): 159-191. Note. Volume number on reprint stated in error as ‘I’; actually volume 3. — 1983. Marine algae of the southern Great Barrier Reef Part I Rhodophyta. Australian Coral Reef Society (incorporating The Great Barrier Reef Committee) Handbook No. 2. Place of publication not given [presumably Brisbane]. Crossland, C. 1905. The oecology and deposits of the Cape Verde marine fauna. Proc. zool. Soc. Lond. 1: 170-186. Cullinane, J. P. & Whelan, P. M. 1982 [‘1981’]. The ecology and distribution of Stenogramme interrupta (C. Agardh) Montagne ex Harvey on the coast of Ireland. Proc. R. Ir. Acad. B, 81: 111-116. Dangeard, P. 1937. Sur les zones d’algues marines du Maroc Occidental. C. r. hebd. Séanc. Acad. Sci., Paris 204: 795-797. — 1947. Sur un Polysiphonia d’eau douce récolté au Gabon (P. Letestui nov. sp.). Botaniste 33: 31-38. — 1948. Sur la flore des algues marines du Maroc Occidental. C. r. hebd. Séanc. Acad. Sci., Paris 227: 364-365. — 1949a. Les algues marines de la céte occidentale du Maroc. Botaniste 34: 89-189. —— 1949b. Les algues marines de la céte occidentale du Maroc. P.-v. Soc. linn. Bordeaux 94(2): 73-74. 128. 128A. WB 130. Key 132. 133; 134. 135: 136. ¥37. 138. 139. 140. 141. 141A. 141B. 142. 143. 144. JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON — 1951a. Deux espéces nouvelles du genre Chondria de la région de Dakar. Botaniste 35: 13-19. —— 1951b. Sur les Gélidiacées de Dakar et de Port-Etienne. Botaniste 35: 21-26. — 1952. Algues de la presqu’ile du Cap Vert (Dakar) et de ses environs. Botaniste 36: 193-329. — 1958. Notice sur les travaux scientifiques (1931-1956) de M. Pierre Dangeard, . . . Botaniste 42, Supplément: [2]+1-98+[4]. . Dawson, E. Y. 1953. On the occurrence of Gracilariopsis in the Atlantic and the Caribbean. Bull. Torrey bot. Club 80: 314-316. —— 1954. Marine plants in the vicinity of the Institut Océanographique de Nha Trang, Viét Nam. Pacif. Sci. 8: 373-481. — 1956. Some marine algae of the southern Marshall Islands. Pacif. Sci. 10: 25-66. —— Acleto, C. & Foldvik, N. 1964. The seaweeds of Peru. Beih. nov. Hedwigia 13: [8]+1-111. De Blainville, [?]. 1818. CORALLINE. Corallina. (Zoophyt.). In F. Cuvier, (Ed.). Dictionnaire des sciences naturelles . . . 2nd ed. 13: 360-371. Strasbourg & Paris. Decaisne, J. 1842a. Mémoire sur les Corallines ou Polypiers calciféres. Annis Sci. nat. (Bot.) I, 18: 96-128. Note. See note accompanying entry 127. 1842b. Essai sur une classification des algues et des polypiers calciféres [pp. 1-84]. [and] Mémoire sur les Corallines [pp. 85-116]. In Anon., Académie de Paris. Faculté des Sciences... . Theses présentées et soutenues a la Faculté des Sciences de Paris Le 19 Décembre 1842. Note. Repaged from papers by Decaisne in Annis Sci. nat. (Bot.) II, 17: 297-380, 1842 and Annls Sci. nat. (Bot.) II, 18: 96-128, 1842 [entry 126]. Note. Plates associated with the first of these théses, like those in the original paper, bear erroneously the volume number /6, despite being published in volume /7. Delf, E. M. & Michell, M. R. 1921. The Tyson collection of marine algae. Ann. Bolus Herb. 3: 89-119. Delgado E., Gonzalez, M. N. & Jorge, D. 1986 [‘1984’]. Contribucion al estudio de la vegetacion ficologica de la zona de Arinaga (Gran Canaria). Bot. Macaron. 12-13: 97-110. ~ De May, D., John, D. M. & Lawson, G. W. 1977. A contribution to the littoral ecology of Liberia. Botanica mar. 20: 41-46. Denizot, M. 1968. Les algues floridees encroutantes (a l’exclusion des Corallinacées). Paris. De Toni, G. B. 1897. Sylloge algarum omnium hucusque cognitarum . . . 4. Sylloge Floridearum . . .Séctio I. - Familiae I-XI. Patavii. — 1900. Sylloge algarum omnium hucusque cognitarum. . . 4. Sylloge Floridearum. . . Sectio II —Familiae I-IV. Patavii. — 1903. Sylloge algarum omnium hucusque cognitarum . . . 4. Sylloge Floridearum . . . Sectio III — Familiae V—VI. Patavii. — 1905. Sylloge algarum omnium hucusque cognitarum . . . 4. Sylloge Floridearum . . . Sectio IV — Familiae I-VII. Patavii. — 1908. Litteratura phycologica florae et miscellanea phycologica. Nuova Notarisia 19 [= 23 from Notarisia start]: 25-46. — 1909a. Litteratura phycologica florae et miscellanea phycologica. Nuova Notarisia 20: 42-64. — 1909b: Hariot, P. — Les algues de San Thomé (céte occidentale d’Afrique. — Journal de Botanique XXI, 1908, n. 7, pag. 161-164, I fig.). Nuova Notarisia 20 [= 24 from Notarisia start]: 59. — 1910. Litteratura phycologica florae et miscellanea phycologica. Nuova Notarisia 21 [= 25 from Notarisia start]: 40-54. —— 1924. Sylloge algarum omnium hucusque cognitarum . . . VI. Sylloge Floridearum . . . Sectio V. Additamenta. Patavii. —— & Forti, A. 1913. Contribution 4 la flore algologique de la Tripolitaine et de la Cyrénaique. Annils Inst. océanogr., Monaco 5(7): 1-56. — & Levi, D. 1887. Algae novae. Notarisia 2(7): 333-353. —— —— 1888. L’algarium Zanardini. Venezia. —— & Levi-Morenos, D. 1888. Litteratura phycologica. Notarisia 3: 475-490. Diaz-Piferrer, M. 1969. Corrective note on a previously published paper on the genus Ceramiella. Caribb. J. Sci. 9: 179-180. Dickie, G. 1872. On the marine algae of the island of St. Helena. J. Linn. Soc. (Bot.) 13: 178-182. —— 1874a. On the marine algae of Barbados. J. Linn. Soc. (Bot.) 14: 146-152. — 1874b. On the algae of Mauritius. J. Linn. Soc. (Bot.) 14: 190-202. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 101 — 1874c. Enumeration of algae collected at the Cape-Verde Islands by H. N. Moseley, M. A., Naturalist to H.M.S. ‘Challenger’. J. Linn. Soc. (Bot.) 14: 344-349. — 1874d. Enumeration of the algae collected at St. Paul’s Rocks by H. N. Moseley, M.A., Naturalist to H.M.S. ‘Challenger’. J. Linn. Soc. (Bot.) 14: 355-359. — 1874e. Enumeration of algae from Fernando de Noronha, collected by H. N. Moseley, M.A., Naturalist to H.M.S. ‘Challenger’. J. Linn Soc. (Bot.) 14: 363-365. — 1874f. Enumeration of algae from 30 fathoms, at Barra Grande, near Pernambuco, Brazil, collected by H. N. Moseley, M.A., Naturalist to H.M.S. ‘Challenger’ (Sept. 10th, 1873). J. Linn. Soc. (Bot.) 14: 375-376. —— 1874g. Algae from Tristan d’Acunha, collected by H. N. Moseley, M.A., Naturalist to H.M.S. ‘Challenger’. J. Linn. Soc. (Bot.) 14: 384-386. — 1877. Supplemental notes on algae collected by H. N. Moseley, M.A., of H.M.S. ‘Challenger’ from various localities. J. Linn. Soc. (Bot.) 15: 486-489. Dickinson, C. I. 1951. Marine algae from the Gold Coast: III. Kew Bull. 6: 293-297. —— 1952. Marine algae from the Gold Coast: IV. Kew Bull. 7: 41-43. —— & Foote, V. J. 1950. Marine algae from the Gold Coast I. Kew Bull. 5: 267-272. —— —— 1951. Marine algae from the Gold Coast: II. Kew Bull. 6: 133-138. See Guiry, M. D. & Irvine, L. M. 1974. Dinter, K. 1917. Index der aus Deutsch-Siidwestafrika bis zum Jahre 1917 bekannt gewordenen Pflanzenarten. I. Reprium Spec. nov. Regni veg. 15: 77-92. — 1918. Index der aus Deutsch-Siidwestafrika bis zum Jahre 1917 bekannt gewordenen Pflanzenarten. II. Reprium Spec. nov. Regni veg. 15: 340-355. —— 1919. Index der aus Deutsch-Siidwestafrika bis zum Jahre 1917 bekannt gewordenen Pflanzenarten. III. Reprium Spec. nov. Regni veg. 15: 426-433. See Ballantine, D. L. 1985. See Ballantine, D. L. & Wynne, M. J. 1985. Dinter, K. 1919. Index, der aus Deutsch-Siidwestafrika bis zum Jahre 1917 bekannt gewordenen Pflanzenarten. V. Reprium Spec. nov. Regni veg. 16: 239-244. —— 1921. Index, der aus Deutsch-Siidwestafrika bis zum Jahre 1917 bekannt gewordenen Pflanzenarten. IX. Reprium Spec. nov. Regni veg. 17: 303-311. — 1922a. Index, der aus Deutsch-Siidwestafrika bis zum Jahre 1917 bekannt gewordenen Pflanzenarten. X. Reprium Spec. nov. Regni veg. 18: 13-16. — 1922b. Index der aus Deutsch-Siidwestafrika bis zum Jahre 1917 bekannt gewordenen Pflanzenarten. XI. Reprium Spec. nov. Regni veg. 18: 248-256. — 1922c. Index der aus Deutsch-Siidwestafrika bis zum Jahre 1917 bekannt gewordenen Pflanzenarten. XII. Reprium Spec. nov. Regni veg. 18: 423-444. —— 1924. Index der aus Deutsch-Siidwestafrika bis zum Jahre 1917 bekannt gewordenen Pflanzenarten. XVI. Reprium Spec. nov. Regni veg. 19: 315-320. — 1925. Index der aus Deutsch-Siidwestafrika bis zum Jahre 1917 bekannt gewordenen Pflanzenarten. XVIII. Reprium Spec. nov. Regni veg. 22: 108-112. — 1926a. Index der aus Deutsch-Siidwestafrika bis zum Jahre 1917 bekannt gewordenen Pflanzenarten. XIX. Reprium Spec. nov. Regni veg. 22: 375-383. — 1926b. Index der aus Deutsch-Siidwestafrika bis zum Jahre 1917 bekannt gewordenen Pflanzenarten. XX. Reprium Spec. nov. Regni veg. 23: 130-137. — 1927. Index der aus Deutsch-Siidwestafrika bis zum Jahre 1917 bekannt gewordenen Pflanzenarten. XXII. Reprium Spec. nov. Regni veg. 23: 363-371. Dixon, P. S. 1958. The occurrence of Gelidium sesquipedale (Clem.) Thur. in the British Isles. Br. phycol. Bull. 1(6): 47-48. — 1962a. The genus Ptilothamnion in Europe and North Africa. Br. phycol. Bull. 2: 154-161. —— 1962b. Taxonomic and nomenclatural notes on the Florideae, III. Bot. Notiser 115: 245— 260. —— & Irvine, L. M. 1977. Seaweeds of the British Isles Volume 1 Rhodophyta Part 1 Introduction, Nemaliales, Gigartinales. London. —— & Price, J. H. 1981. The genus Callithamnion (Rhodophyta: Ceramiaceae) in the British Isles. Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. (Bot.) 9: 99-141. Dizerbo, A.-H. 1974. La répartition des Gigartina (Gigartinales, Gigartinacées) du Massif Armori- cain. Bull. Soc. phycol. Fr. 19: 88-94. Dor, I. 1961. Quelques Rhodophycees dorsiventrales et bilaterales des cotes Israeliennes. Bull. Res. Coun. Israel sect. D, 10: 37-53. 102 175. 176. Th 178. 178A. 178B. 179. 180. 181. 182. 183. 184. 185. 186. 187. 188. 189. JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Ducluzeau, J. A. P. 1806. Essai sur l'histoire naturelle des conferves des environs de Montpellier. Montpellier. Note. The page [2] of the last 3 explains that Ducluzeau, in haste to see his father, published this Dissertation without the intended 7 plates (legends given in text, pp. 86-89). He finished the drafts and tried to engrave them himself, directed by his friends, since he could not find in Montpellier a sufficiently accurate and delicate artist. He worked for a month or more to polish these plates on rough leather (all he could get), only to find too late that leather will not engrave well. It is stated by Ducluzeau that he would engrave these plates as soon as circumstances permitted; they were never published. Duffus, J. & Johnston, C. S. 1969. Marine Mollusca from the Canary Island of Lanzarote. J. Conch. Lond. 27: 27-45. Durairatnam, M. 1961. Contribution to the study of the marine algae of Ceylon. Bull. Fish. Res. Stn Ceylon 10: 1-181. —— 1980. Studies on the agar producing seaweeds and their distribution in northeast Brasil. Ciénc. Cult., S. Paulo 32: 1358-1372. & de Quieréz Santos, N. 1981. Agar from Gracilaria verrucosa (Hudson) Papenfuss and Gracilaria sjoestedtii Kylin from northeast Brasil. Proc. int. Seaweed Symp. 10: 669-674. Edelstein, T. 1964. On the sublittoral algae of the Haifa Bay area. Vie Milieu 15: 177-212. — Chen, L. C.-M. & McLachlan, J. 1978. Studies on Gracilaria (Gigartinales, Rhodophyta): reproductive structures. J. Phycol. 14: 92-100. Edmunds, J. & Edmunds, M. 1973. Preliminary report on the Mollusca of the benthic communities off Tema, Ghana. Malacologia 14: 371-376. Edwards, P. 1979. A cultural assessment of the distribution of Callithamnion hookeri (Dillw.) S. F. Gray (Rhodophyta, Ceramiales) in nature. Phycologia 18: 251-263. Note. Data by J. H. Price in this publication have been given the number 178B. See note to 178A. Engler, A. & Prantl, K. 1890-97. Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien . . ., 1 Teil. 2. Abteilung. Leipzig. Note. See more detailed entries 501-511. Falkenberg, P. 1901. Die Rhodomelaceen des Golfes von Neapel und der angrenzenden Meeres- Abschnitte. Jn Anon., Fauna und Flora des Golfes von Neapel und der angrenzenden Meeres- Abschnitte. Herausgegeben von der zoologische Station zur Neapel. 26 Monographie. Berlin. Farnham, W. F. 1980. Studies on aliens in the marine flora of southern England. Jn J. H. Price, D. E. G. Irvine and W. F. Farnham (Eds), The Shore Environment 2: Ecosystems: 875-914. London & New York. —— & Fletcher, R. L. 1976. The occurrence of a Porphyrodiscus simulans Batt. phase in the life history of Ahnfeltia plicata (Huds.) Fries. Br. phycol. J. 11: 183-190. Feldmann, G. 1964. Sur une nouvelle espéce iridescente de Chondria (Rhodophyceae, Rho- domelaceae). Revue gén. Bot. 71: 45-SS5. — & Bodard, M. 1965. Une nouvelle espéce de Botryocladia des cétes du Sénégal. Bull. Inst. océanogr. Monaco 65 (1342): 1-14. Feldmann, J. 1935. Algues marines des Isles du Cap Vert recoltées par M. le Professeur Aug. Chevalier. Rev. Bot. appl. Agric. trop. 15: 1069-1071. Note. This is also published as a separate with the original page numbers retained at the top of each page and a new sequence (pp. 1-358) at the bottom of the page. See also no. 100. 1937. Recherches sur la végétation marine de la Méditerranée. La Céte des Albéres. Note. Originally published as Revue algol. 10: 1-339. Printed 28 October 1937, but published with ‘1938’ on title-page of part. The separate form was published with ‘1937’ on title-page and attributed inside as extracted from the Revue Algol. Tome X, Nov. 1937. The BMNH copy of the journal was received 22 June 1938. No textual differences exist between the two versions. — 1938a. Sur la classification de l’ordre des Siphonocladales. Revue gén. Bot. 50: 571-597. Note. A reprint exists, repaged pp. [2]+1-27+[3]. —— 1938b. Sur la répartition du Diplanthera wrightii Aschers. sur la c6te occidentale d’ Afrique. Bull. Soc. Hist. nat. Afr. N. 29: 107-112. See Gabrielson, P. W. 1985. Feldmann, J. 1939. Les algues marines de la Céte des Albéres. IV —- Rhodophycées. Revue algol. 11: 247-330. Note. Includes Bangiales, Nemalionales, Gelidiales and Cryptonemiales. —— 1941. Les algues marines de la Céte des Albéres. IV — Rhodophycées (suite). Revue algol. 12: 77-100. Note. Covers the Gigartinales and Rhodymeniales. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 103 190. _—— 1942. Les algues marines de la Cétes des Albéres. IV. Rhodophycées (fin). Trav. algol. 1: 29-113. Notes. Covers Ceramiales. Travaux algologiques 1 replaced volume 13 of the original series of Revue algologique. 191. 1946. La flore marine des Iles Atlantides. Mém. Soc. Biogéogr. 8: 395-435. 192. _——1951. La flore marine de |’Afrique du Nord. C. r. somn. Séanc. Soc. Biogéogr. 28: 103-108. 193. ——1981. Clé des Polysiphonia des cétes Frangaises. Cryptogamie Algol. 2: 71-77. 193A. —— & Feldmann, G. 1958. Recherches sur quelques Floridées parasites. Revue gén. Bot. 65: 49-124+[2]. 194. —& Hamel, G. 1934. Observations sur quelques Gélidiacées. Revue gén. Bot. 46: 528-549. 195. _——-—— 1936. Floridees de France VII. Gélidiales. Revue algol. 9: 85-140. 195A. —— & Mazoyer, G. 1937. Sur la structure et les affinités du Ceramium Poeppigianum Grunow (Reinboldiella Poeppigiana comb. nov.). (Rhodophyceae — Ceramiaceae). Bull. Soc. Hist. nat. Afr. N. 28: 213-223. 196. Feldmann-Mazoyer, G. 1941. Recherches sur les Céramiacées de la Mediterranée Occidentale. Alger. Fontana, A. (ed.) 1982. Milieu marin et resources halieutiques de la République Populaire du Congo. Travaux et Documents de l’O.R.S.T.O.M., no. 138, 1981. Paris. 197. Foslie, M. 1897. On some Lithothamnia. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1897 (1): 1-20. —— 1898a. Systematical survey of the Lithothamnia. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1898 (2): 1-7. — 1898b. Some new or critical Lithothamnia. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1898 (6): 1-19. — 1900a. Remarks on Melobesiae in Herbarium Crouan. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1899 (7): 1-16, 1900. 198. _——1900b. New or critical calcareous algae. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1899 (5): 1-34, 1900. 199. ——1900c. Five new calcareous algae. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1900 (3): 1-6, 1900. — 1900d. Revised systematical survey of the Melobesieae. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1900 (5): 1-22. — 1901a. New Melobesieae. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1900 (6): 1-24. — 1901b. Three new Lithothamnia. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1901 (1): 1-5. — 1901c. Beiten die Heydrich’schen Melobesien — Arbeiten eine sichere Grundlage? K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1901 (2): 1-28. 200. ——1901d. Part II. Corallinaceae. Bot. Tidsskr. 24: 15-22. — 1902a. Den botaniske samling. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Mus. Arsberetn. 1901: 19, 1902. Published as: K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1901 (10): 19, 1902. [of pp. 1-35]. Note. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Mus. Arbesberetn. was issued from 1874-1916 in the Skrifter. — 1902b. New species or forms of Melobesieae. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1902 (2): 1-11, 1902. 201. ——1905a. Den botaniske samling. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Mus. Arbsberetn. 1904: 15-18. Published as: K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1904 (6): 1-37, 1905. Note. See note under entry for Foslie (1902a). 202. .——1905b. Remarks on northern Lithothamnia. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1905 (3): 1-138, 1905. 203. .——1905c. New Lithothamnia and systematical remarks. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1905 (5): 1-9, 1905. — 1905d. Die Lithothamnien des Adriatischen Meeres und Marokkos. Wiss. Meeresunters. Helgol. N.F. 7 (1): 1-44. 204. — 1906a. Algologiske notiser II. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1906 (2): 1-28, 1906. 205. .——1906b. Den botaniske samling. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Mus. Arsberetn. 1905: 17-24, 1906. Published as: K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1905 (10): 17-24, 1906. Note. See note under entry for Foslie (1902a). 206. .——1907a. Algologiske notiser III. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1906 (8): 1-34, 1907. 207. _——1907b. Algologiske notiser IV. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1907 (6): 1-30. 208. ._——1907c. The Lithothamnia. Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond. (Zool.) II, 12: 177-192. 209. —1908a. Algologiske notiser V. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1908 (7): 1-30. 210. _—— 1908b. Die Lithothamnien der Deutschen Siidpolar — Expedition 1901-1903. Jn E. von Drygalski (Ed.), Deutsche Siidpolar — Expedition 1901-1903 im Auftrage des Reichsministeriums des Innern 8 Botanik (2): 203-219. Berlin & Leipzig. 211. .——1909. Algologiske notiser VI. K. nor. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 1909 (2): 1-63. —— & Howe, M. A. 1906. New American coralline algae. Bull. N.Y. bot. Gdn 4 (13): 128-136. 104 212. 213. 214. 187. 215. 216. 217. 218. 219. ane. JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON & Printz, H. 1929. Contributions to a monograph of the Lithothamnia ... after the author’s death collected and edited by Henrik Printz. Kgl. norske Vidensk. Selsk. Museet Trondheim. Fox, M. 1957. A first list of marine algae from Nigeria. J. Linn. Soc. (Bot.) 55: 615-631. Frémy, P. 1936. Marine algae from the Canary Islands especially from Teneriffe and Gran Canaria IV. Cyanophyceae. K. dansk. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 12 (5): 1-43. Gabrielson, P. W. 1985. Agardhiella versus Neoagardhiella (Solieriaceae, Rhodophyta): another look at the lectotypification of Gigartina tenera. Taxon 34: 275-280. Gain, L. 1914. Algues provenant des campagnes de |’Hirondelle If (1911-1912). Bull. Inst. océanogr. Monaco 279: 1-23. & Mirande, R. 1912. Note sur les algues recueillies par M. L. Garreta aux iles Salvages et Canaries. Bull. Mus. natn. Hist. nat. Paris 18: 479-481. Ganesan, E. K. & West, J. A. 1975. Culture studies on the marine red alga Rhodophysema elegans (Cryptonemiales, Peysonneliaceae). Phycologia 14: 161-166. Garbary, D. J. 1979. Numerical taxonomy and generic circumscription in the Acrochaetiaceae (Rhodophyta). Botanica mar. 22: 477-492. —— & Johansen, H. W. 1982. Scanning electron microscopy of .Corallina and Haliptilon (Coralli- naceae, Rhodophyta): surface features and their taxonomic implications. J. Phycol. 18: 211- 219. —— Hansen, G. I. & Scagel, R. F. 1983 [‘1982’]. The marine algae of British Columbia and northern Washington: division Rhodophyta (red algae), class Florideophyceae, orders Acrochaetiales and Nemaliales. Syesis 15 (suppl. 1): 1-102. Gaudichaud [-Beaupré], C. 1826; 1827. Botanique [pp. viiit+[1]+522] ... [Part 4, Livre II. Classification des herbiers ...] ... Algae, Agardh. In L. de Freycinet, Voyage autour du monde, entrepris par ordre du roi, ... Exécuté sur les corvettes de §.M. \'Uranie et la Physicienne, pendant les années 1817, 1818, 1819 et 1820: 147-165. Paris. Note. This represents one volume of an eight volume work. It is stated in the preface (p. vii) that the ‘thalassiophytes’ were determined by ‘M. Agardh’ (doubtless C. Agardh). Part 4, pp. 129-168, was published in June 1827. There are earlier geographically arranged chapters, pp. 3-146, that make occasional mention throughout of seaweeds for relevant areas. The Atlas is not relevant to the present work; there are no algal plates. Gauld, D. T. & Buchanan, J. B. 1959. The principal features of the rock shore fauna in Ghana. Oikos 10: 121-132. Gauthier-Liévre, L. & Schotter, G. 1958. Note sur une nouvelle station insolite de Floridée. Revue algol. II, 4: 57-60. Gayral, P. 1958. La nature au Maroc II Algues de la céte atlantique marocaine. Rabat. 1966. Les algues des cétes Frangaises (Manche et Atlantique) Notions fondamentales sur l’écologie, la biologie et la systematique des alques marines. Paris. Gepp, A. & Gepp, E. S. 1905. Atlantic algae of the ‘Scotia’. J. Bot., Lond. 43: 109-110. Note. Also issued (repaged pp. 6-7) as a separate in combination with the same authors’ ‘Antarctic algae’ [J. Bot., Lond. 43: 105-109, 1905; repaged pp. 1-5]. Gerloff, J. 1957. Einige Algen aus der Bucht von Daressalaam. Willdenowia 1(5): 757-770. Gil-Rodriguez, M. C. 1980 [‘1979’]. Revision taxonomica-ecologia del genero Cystoseira C. Ag. en el archipelago Canario. Vieraea 9(1-2): 115-148. —— & Afonso-Carrillo, J. 1980. Adiciones a la flora marina y catalogo ficologico para la Isla de Lanzarote. Vieraea 10 (1-2): 59-70. —— —— 1981 [‘1980’]. Catalogo de las algas marinas bentonicas (Cyanophyta, Chlorophyta, Phaeophyta y Rhodophyta) para el Archipelago Canario. Tenerife. 1982. Sobre la distribucién de la familia Dasycladaceae (Chlorophyta) en las Islas Canarias. Collnea bot. Barcinone 13: 831-839 [IV Simposio de Botanica Cryptogamica, Barcelo- na 1982: 385-1022]. —— & Wildpret de la Torre, W. 1980a. Contribucion al estudio de la vegetacion ficologica marina del litoral Canario. Tenerife [Encyclopedia Canaria]. 1980b. Contribucion a la ficologia de la Isla del Hierro. Vieraea 8(2): 245-260. —— Acebes Ginoves, J. R. & Perez de Paz, P. L. 1978. Nuevas aportaciones a la flora ficologica de las Islas Salvajes. In Anon., Contribucién al estudio de la historia natural de las Islas Salvajes: 45-72. Resultados de la Expedicién Cientifica ‘Agamenon 76’ (23 de febrero — 3 de marzo de 1976). Santa Cruz de Tenerife, Canarias. —— Afonso-Carrillo, J. & Cruz Sim6, T. 1982 [‘1981’]. Adiciones a la flora marina: nuevas citas para la region Canaria. Vieraea 11: 135-140. 232A. 232B. 233. 234. 235. 236. eas, 238. 239. 240. 241. 242. 447. 243. 155. 243A. 244. 245. 245A. 245B. 246. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 105 ———— Wildpret de la Torre, W. & Haroun Tabraue, R. 1985. Sobre la estructura y reproduccién de Cottoniella Boergesen (Rhodophyta, Ceramiales) en las Islas Canarias. An. Inst. bot. A. J. Cavanilles [An. Jard. Bot. Madrid] 41: 227-236. —— Haroun Tabraue, R. [J.], Afonso-Carrillo, J. & Wildpret de la Torre, W. 1985. Adiciones al catalogo de algas marinas bentonicas para el Archipielago Canario. II. Vieraea 15(1—2): 101— 112: Ginsburg-Ardré, F. & Palminha, F. 1964. Extension de l’aire de répartition de Coelothrix irregularis (Harvey) Bgrgesen (Rhodophyceae, Champiaceae). Revue algol. I1, 7: 325-331. Gomez Garreta, A., Ribera Siguan, A. & Seoane-Camba, J. 1979. Nuevas citas para la flora algolégica de Baleares. Acta bot. malacitana 5: 29-38. See Hartog, C. den. 1959. Gonzalez Henriquez, M. N. 1976. Contribucién al estudio del epifitismo en Zostera marina L. (Zosteraceae) en la playa de Las Canteras (Gran Canaria). Botanica Macaronésica 2: 59-67. Gonzalez, N. 1977a. Estudio de la vegetacion litoral de la zona de Maspalomas. Botanica Macaron. 4: 23-30. —— 1977b. Estudio de la vegetacion bentonica litoral del noroeste de la Isla de Gran Canaria (Banaderos, San Felipe, Sardina, Las Nieves). Botanica Macaronésica 4: 85-104. 1980 [‘1978’]. Estudio algologico de la Playa del Burrero (Gran Canaria). Botanica Macaroné- sica 6: 43-51. Note. Issue dated on outer cover December 1978. Presented to BMNH on 28 May 1980. Date of registration at Las Palmas is 1980. Goor, A. C. J. van 1923. Die Hollandischen Meeresalgen (Rhodophyceae, Phaeophyceae und Chlorophyceae) insbesondere der Umgebung von Helder, des Wattenmeeres und der Zuidersee. Verh. K. Akad. Wet., Amst., Tweede sectie, 23(2): I-IX+[1]+1-232. Gordon, E. M. 1972. Comparative morphology and taxonomy of the Wrangelieae, Sphondy- lothamnieae, and Spermothamnieae (Ceramiaceae, Rhodophyta). Aust. J. Bot., Suppl. 4: [2]+1-180. Gordon-Mills, E. M. & Womersley, H. B.S. 1974. The morphology and life history of Mazoyerella gen. nov. (M. arachnoidea (Harvey) comb. nov.) —- Rhodophyta, Ceramiaceae — from southern Australia. Br. phycol. J. 9: 127-137. Granger, R. 1964. Contribuicao para o conhocimento da composi¢ao mineral de alga Hypnea benguelensis Palminha. Notas mimeogr. Cent. Biol. pisc. 43: [2]+1-21+[1]. Gretton, J. 1976. A desert state that vanished. Geogr! Mag. 49(3): 155-160. Grunow, A. 1868. Algae. Jn E. Fenzl (Ed.), Reise der Osterreichischen Fregatte Novara um die Erde in den Jahren 1857, 1858, 1859 unter den Befehlen des Commodore B. von Wiillerstorf- Urbair, Botanischer Theil, 1: 1-104. Sporenpflanzen, Wien. Guiry, M. D. 1985? [‘1984’]. Photoperiodic and temperature responses in the growth tetraspor- ogenesis of Gigartina acicularis (Rhodophyta) from Ireland. Helgolander wiss. Meeresunters. 38: 335-347. Note. Reverse of front cover states printed 31.XII.1984 — hence publication date suggested as 1985. — & Cunningham, E. M. 1984. Photoperiodic and temperature responses in the reproduction of north-eastern Atlantic Gigartina acicularis (Rhodophyta: Gigartinales). Phycologia 23: 357— 367. —— & Irvine, L. M. 1974. A species of Cryptonemia new to Europe. Br. phycol. J. 9: 225-237. —— & T.-Freamhainn, M. 1986 [‘1985’]. Biosystematics of Gracilaria foliifera (Forsskal) Bogrgesen (Gigartinales, Rhodophyta). Nordic J. Bot. 5, in press. —— & West, J. A. 1984 [‘1983’]. Life history and hybridization studies on Gigartina stellata and Petrocelis cruenta (Rhodophyta) in the North Atlantic. J. Phycol. 19: 474-494. Note. This last issue for 1983 (December) is stated to have been mailed 31 January 1984. Kim, D.-H. & Masuda, M. 1984. Reinstatement of the genus Mastocarpus Kiitzing (Rhodophyta). Taxon 33: 53-63. Hall, J. B. 1971. New Podostemaceae from Ghana with notes on selected species. Kew Bull. 26: 125-136. Hall, M. O. & Eisemen, N. J. 1981. The seagrass epiphytes of the Indian River, Florida I: Species list with descriptions and seasonal occurrences. Botanica mar. 24: 139-146. Halos, M.-Th. 1965 [‘1964’]. Sur l’Aglaothamnion decompositum (Grateloup ex. J. Ag.) comb. nov. et sa position systématique. Bull. Soc. phycol. Fr. 10: 18-19. — 1965. Sur trois Callithamniées des environs de Roscoff. Cah. Biol. mar. 6: 117-134. Hamel, G. 1927. Recherches sur les genres Acrochaetium Naeg. et Rhodochorton Naeg. Saint Lo. 106 247. 248. 249. 250. 201. 252. 203. 253A. 234. 254. 225: 256. Zod. 258. 259. 260. 261. 262. 263. JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON — 1924-1930. Floridées de France. I-II. Revue algol. 1: 278-292, 427-457, 1924; III-IV. Rev. algol. 2: 39-67, 280-309, 1925; V. Revue algol. 3: 99-158, 1928; VI. Revue algol. 5: 61-109, 1930. Note. Reprint of I-I, repaged continuously 1-46+[1]; III, repaged [2]+50-80; IV, repaged [in error], 69-98; V, repaged 99-158 [repeats original]; VI, repaged 1-49. —— & Lemoine, P. 1953 [‘1952’]. Corallinacées de France et d’ Afrique du Nord. Archs Mus. natn. Hist. nat. Paris VII, 1: 15—136+[2]. Note. Despite title-page dated 1952, actually published 15 March 1953 (see printer’s mark etc., last page). Pagination of this part of the journal anomalous; first paper paged I-XV, then blank page, then present paper 15-136. Hence page 15 (or XV) repeated as overlap. Hariot, P. 1895. Liste des algues recueillies au Congo par M. H. Lecomte. J. Bot. Paris 9: 242-244. 1896 [‘1895’]. Contribution a la flore algologique du Gabon et du Congo frangais. C. r. Ass. fr. Avance. Sci. 24(2): 641-643. 1908. Les algues de San Thome (cote occidentale d’Afrique). J. Bot. Paris II, 1: 161-164. —— 1911. Algues de Mauritanie recueilles par M. Chudeau. Bull. Soc. bot. Fr. 58 [= IV, 11]: 438-445. — 1920. See no. 99. Haroun Tabraue, R. J., Gil-Rodriguez, M. C., Afonso-Carrillo, J. & Wildpret de la Torre, W. 1984 [‘1983’]. Estudio del fitobenthos del Roque de los Organos (Gomera). Catalogo floristico. Vieraea 13: 259-276. 1985? [‘1984’]. Estudio ecologico y fenologico de algunas especies del genero Caulerpa Lamouroux presentes en el Archipelago Canario. Actas IV Simposio Iberico de Estudos do Benthos marinho, 3: 75-82, 1984. Hartog, C. den 1959. The epilithic algal communities occurring along the coast of Netherlands. Wentia 1: 1-241. Harvey, W. H. 1846-1851. Phycologia britannica: . . ., vols II, III, Rhodospermeae, . . . vol. IV. Chlorospermeae, . . . [Synopsis nos. 280-388]. London. — 1860. Phycologia australica; or, a history of Australian seaweeds; . . .3 London. — 1862. Phycologia australica; or, a history of Australian seaweeds; . . . 4. London. — 1863. Phycologia australica; or, a history of Australian seaweeds . . . [5]. . . and asynopsis of all known Australian algae. London. ——[& Hooker, J. D.] 1855. Nat. Ord. CIII. Algae, L. InJ. D. Hooker, The botany of the antarctic voyage of H.M. Discovery ships Erebus and Terror, in the years 1839-1843 ... 2. Flora novae-zelandiae. Part 2. Flowerless Plants: 211-266. London. Hauck, F. 1885. Die Meeresalgen Deutschlands und Oesterreichs. Jn L. Rabenhorst, Kryptoga- men-Flora von Deutschlands, Oesterreich und der Schweiz. 2nd ed., 2. Leipzig. Hawkes, M. W. 1982. Schmitzia evanescens sp. nov. (Rhodophyta, Gigartinales) a new species of Calosiphoniaceae from the northeastern New Zealand coast. J. Phycol. 18: 368-378. Hemsley, W. B. 1885a. II. — Report on the botany of the Bermudas and various other islands of the Atlantic and Southern Oceans. [First part]. Jn C. W. Thompson & J. Murray, Report on the scientific results of the Voyage of H.M.S. Challenger during the years 1873-76 under the command of Captain George S. Nares, R.N., F.R.S. and the late Captain Frank Tourle Thompson, R.N. . . ., Botany —1: 1-135. London. — 1885b. III - Report on the botany of the Bermudas and various other islands of the Atlantic and Southern Oceans. In C. W. Thompson & J. Murray, Report on the scientific results of the voyage of H.M.S. Challenger during the years 1873-76 under the command of Captain George S. Nares, R.N., F.R.S. and the late Captain Frank Tourle Thompson, R.N.. . ., Botany —1: 1-299. London. Henriques, J. [A] 1885 [‘1884’]. Contribuigéo para o estudo da flora d’algumas possessdes portuguezas I Plantas colhidas por F. Newton na Africa occidental. Bolm Soc. broteriana 3: 129-140. Note. See also no. 262. Henriques, I. [= J.] [A.], [De Toni, G. B., & Levi, D.] 1886. Contribugao para o estudo da flora d’algumas possessoes portuguezas. Plantas colhidas por F. Newton na Africa occidental. (dal Boletim da Sociedade Broteriana III-IV p. 129 - Coimbra 1885). Algae [pp. 121-122]. In G. B. De Toni & D. Levi, Contributiones ad phycologiam extra-italicam. Notarisia 1: 117-122. Note. This work was published in April 1886. An extract from Henriques (1885) (261); the reference has been cited as here since there is definite evidence that the text was affected by editing before reproduction in Notarisia. Mistakes present in the original have been corrected and new ones introduced. Henriques, J. [A] 1886. Algae [pp. 217-221]. In J. [A.] Henriques, Contribuig6es para 0 estudo da Flora d’ Africa. Flora de S. Thomé. Bolm Soc. broteriana 4: 129-221. 264. 265. 266. 267. 267A. 415. 415A. 267B. 268. 269. 270. 271. 271A. 272. 272A. 273. 274. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 107 — 1887. Flora de S. Thomé. — [130] [pp. 381-383]. In G. B. De Toni & D. Levi, Contributiones ad phycologiam extra-italicam. Notarisia 2: 375-383. Note. A complete extract from Henriques (1886) (263); the present text has been attributed to Henriques solely, as there appear to be no alterations in the algal text. 1917. Catalogo das espécies de animais e plantas até hoje encontradas na ilha de S. Tomé. Bolm Soc. broteriana 27: 138-197. Hepper, F. N. 1976. The West African herbaria of Isert and Thonning A taxonomic revision and an index to the IDC microfiche. Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew. —— & Neate, F. 1971. Plant collectors in West Africa. Regnum veg. 74: I-XVI+ 1-96. Heydrich, F. 1894. Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Algenflora von Ost-Asien besonders der Insel Formosa, Molukken — und Liu-Kiu-Inseln. Hedwigia 33: 267-306. — 1901. Die Lithothamnien des Museum d’Histoire naturelle in Paris. Bot. Jb. 28: 529-545. Hoek, C. van den 1982. The distribution of benthic marine algae in relation to the temperature regulation of their life histories. Biol. J. Linn. Soc. 18: 81-144. —— & Cortel-Breeman, A. M. 1970. Life-history studies on Rhodophyceae: III, Scinaia complana- ta (Collins) Cotton. Acta Bot. neerl. 19: 457-467. Hollenberg, G. J. 1968a. An account of the species of Polysiphonia of the Central and Western Tropical Pacific Ocean I. Oligosiphonia. Pacif. Sci. 22: 56-98. —— 1968b. An account of the species of the red alga Polysiphonia of the Central and Western Tropical Pacific Ocean. II. Polysiphonia. Pacif. Sci. 22: 198-207. Holmes, E. M. 1905. Some South Orkney algae. J. Bot., Lond. 43: 196-198. —— 1912. Some South Orkney algae. Jn W. S. Bruce (Ed.), Report on the scientific results of the voyage of S.Y. ‘Scotia’ 3: 87-88. Edinburgh: Scottish Oceanographical Laboratory. Hommersand, M. H. 1963. The morphology and classification of some Ceramiaceae and Rho- domelaceae. Univ. Calif. Publs Bot. 35: 165-366. Hooker, J. D. [& Harvey, W. H.] 1847. LV. Algae, L. In J. D. Hooker, The botany of the antarctic voyage of H.M. Discovery ships Erebus and Terror, in the years 1839-1843 ... 1. Flora Antarctica, botany of Fuegia, the Falklands, Kuerguelen’s Land, etc., Part Il. Algae: 454-502. London. Hoppe, H. A. 1969. Marine algae as raw materials. Jn T. Levring, H. A. Hoppe & O. J. Schmid, Marine Algae A Survey of Research and Utilization. Botanica Marina Handbooks 1: 126-287. Hamburg. —— & Schmid, O. J. 1962. Meeresalgen als moderne Industrieprodukte. In H. A. Hoppe (Ed.), Meeresalgen Industrielle Bedentrag und Verwendung. Botanica mar. 3 (Suppl.): 16-66. Hornemann, J. W. 1819. Anniversaria in memoriam reipublicae sacrae et litterariae cum universae, tum danicae nostrae restauratae celebranda indicit regia Universitatis hauniensis rector cum Senatu academico. De indole plantarum guineensium [observationes]. Hauniae. Note. According to Hepper & Neate (1971) and Hepper (1976), Isert (the source of the material studied by Hornemann) collected both along the Ghanaian coastal part of what was Danish Guinea and at Whydah (= Ouidah), in present day Benin. Since the whole coast of Benin and Togo is, with the exception of more recent artificial installations and rocks exposed due to their interference with the natural west-east longshore drift of sand, sandy and/or lagoon in configuration and structure, we attribute the algal records (clearly from rocky substrata, if involving attached material) solely to the Ghanaian stretches. This ignores the possibility that Isert could have collected drift algal material in Togo and Benin. Howe, M. A. 1918. Further notes on the structural dimorphism of sexual and tetrasporic plants in the genus Galaxaura. Mem. Brooklyn bot. Gdn 1: 191-197. Hoyle, M. D. 1984. Taxonomic features used in discriminating some central and eastern Pacific species of Gracilaria. Hydrobiologia 116/117: 47-50. Note. Overall Proceedings also separately reprinted as Developments in Hydrobiology 22. Huisman, J. M. 1985. The Scinaia assemblage (Galaxauraceae, Rhodophyta): a re-appraisal. Phycologia 24: 403-418. Huvé, H. 1962. Taxonomie, écologie et distribution d’une Mélobésiée Méditerranéenne: Lithophyllum papillosum (Zanardini) comb. nov., non Lithophyllum (Dermatolithon) papillo- sum (Zanard.) Foslie. Botanica mar. 4: 219-240. Irvine, F. R. 1932. Flowerless plants. Nature study leaflet. Accra. Irvine, L. M. 1983. Seaweeds of the British Isles 1 Rhodophyta Part 2A Cryptonemiales (sensu stricto), Palmariales, Rhodymeniales. London. Isaac, W. E. 1956. The ecology of Gracilaria confervoides (L.) Grev. in South Africa with special reference to its ecology in the Saldanha-Langebaan Lagoon. Proc. int. Seaweed Symp. 2: 173-185. 108 27S. 276. 277. 278. 279. 280. 281. 282. 283. 284. 285. 286. 287. 288. 289. 290. 291. 292; 293. 294. ps: 296. 291. 298. 299. 300. JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Isaac, W. M. [sic!] & Hewitt, F. [E.] 1953. The morphology, geographical distribution and ecology of Hypnea spicifera (Suhr) Harv. Proc. int. Seaweed Symp. 1: 14-15. Itono, H. 1972. The genus Ceramium (Ceramiaceae, Rhodophyta) in southern Japan. Botanica mar. 15: 74-86. 1977a. Studies on the Ceramiaceous algae (Rhodophyta) from southern parts of Japan. Biblthca phycol. 35: 1-499. 1977b. Studies on the southern Japanese species of Galaxaura (Rhodophyta). Micronesica 13: 1-26. —— 1980. The genus Galaxaura (Rhodophyta) in Micronesia. Micronesica 16: 1-19. Jaasund, E. 1970a. Marine algae in Tanzania II. Botanica mar. 13: 59-64. — 1970b. Marine algae in Tanzania III. Botanica mar. 13: 65—70. — 1977a. Marine algae in Tanzania VI. Botanica mar. 20: 405-414. See Kylin, H. 1956. Jaasund, E. 1977b. Marine algae in Tanzania VII. Botanica mar. 20: 415-425. Jardin, E. 1851(?). Herborisations sur la céte occidentale d’ Afrique pendant les années 1845-1846- 1847-1848. Paris. Note. A pair of extracts from the July 1850 and May 1851 numbers of Nouvelles Annales de la Marine et des Colonies. Texts clearly repaged, but division of present text probably represents at least the break between the parts as originally published, pp. 1-8 and pp. 9-19. 1875. Enumération de nouvelles plantes phanérogames et cryptogames découvertes dans l’ancien et le nouveau continent et recueillies par Edélestan Jardin. Bull. Soc. linn. Normandie II, 9: 247-339. —— 1891. Apergu sur la flore du Gabon avec quelques observations sur les plantes les plus importantes. Paris. Note. Originally published in Bull. Soc. linn. Normandie IV, 4: 135-203 (1891 [‘1890’]). Jenik, J. & Lawson, G. W. 1967. Observations on water loss of seaweeds in relation to microclimate on a tropical shore (Ghana). J. Phycol. 3: 113-116. John, D. M. 1972a. A new species of Botryocladia (Rhodophyceae, Rhodymeniales) from the Gulf of Guinea. Phycologia 12: 33-36. —— 1972b. The littoral ecology of rocky parts of the north-western shore of the Guinea Coast. Botanica mar. 15: 199-204. —— 1977 [‘1976’]. The marine algae of Ivory Coast and Cape Palmas in Liberia (Gulf of Guinea). Revue algol. II, 11: 303-324. 1980. A new species of Botryocladia (Rhodophyceae, Rhodymeniales) from Ghana (Tropical West Africa). Phycologia 19: 91-95. —— 1986. Littoral and sub-littoral marine vegetation. In G. W. Lawson (Ed.), Plant ecology in West Africa: systems and processes: 215-246. New York, Chichester, Brisbane, Toronto. —— & Asare, S. O. 1975. A preliminary study of the variations in yield and properties of phycocolloids from Ghanaian seaweeds. Mar. Biol. Berlin 30: 325-330. —— & Lawson, G. W. 1972 [‘1971’]. Additions to the marine algal flora of Ghana I. Nova Hedwigia 21: 817-841. ———— 1972. The establishment of a marine algal flora in Togo and Dahomey (Gulf of Guinea). Botanica mar. 15: 64-73. ———— 1974. Observations on the marine algal ecology of Gabon. Botanica mar. 17: 249-254. ———— 1977a. The marine algal flora of the Sierra Leone Peninsula. Botanica mar. 20: 127-135. ——-—— 1977b. The distribution and phytogeographical status of the marine algal flora of Gambia. Feddes Reprium 88: 287-300. —— & Pople, W. 1973. The fish grazing of rocky shore algae in the Gulf of Guinea. J. exp. mar. Biol. Ecol. 11: 81-90. —— Lawson, G. W. & Price, J. H. 1981. Preliminary results from a recent survey of the marine algal flora of Angola (Southwestern Africa). Proc. int. Seaweed Symp. 8: 367-371. —— Lieberman, D. & Lieberman, M. 1977. A quantitative study of the structure and dynamics of benthic subtidal algal vegetation in Ghana (Tropical West Africa). J. Ecol. 65: 497-521. & Swaine, M. D. 1980. Strategies of data collection and analysis of subtidal vegetation. Jn J. H. Price, D. E. G. Irvine & W. F. Farnham (Eds), The shore environment 1: 265-284. [Systematics Association special vol 17 (a)]. London. —— Price, J. H., Maggs, C. & Lawson, G. W. 1979. Seaweeds of the western coast of tropical Africa and adjacent islands: a critical assessment. III. Rhodophyta (Bangiophyceae). Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. (Bot.) 7: 69-82. 301. 302. 303. 304. 305. 306. 306A. 306B. 307. 308. 309. 310. 311. 312. 312A. 313. 314. 315. 316. 317. 318. 319. 320. 321. B22. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 109 J{ohnston], C. S. 1966. Marine biological survey [pp. 43-54]. Ecological Reports [pp. 55-119]. In C. S. Johnston, Canary Island biological expedition 1965 A scientific expedition to the Canary Island of Lanzarote organised by the Heriot Sub-aqua Club Edinburgh, expedition report 1: [2]+1-132. Edinburgh. Note. Reproduced from typed stencils, but bound in a printed cover. Generally distributed. Johnston, C. S. 1969a. Studies on the ecology and primary production of Canary Islands marine algae. Proc. int. Seaweed Symp. 6: 213-222. —— 1969b. The ecological distribution and primary productivity of marine benthic algae of Lanzarote in the eastern Canaries. Fish. Rep. FAO 68: 37-38 [Abstract]. — 1969c. The ecological distribution and primary production of macrophytic marine algae in the eastern Canaries. Int. Revue ges. Hydrobiol. 54: 473-490. Johnstone, W. G. & Croall, A. 1859a. The nature-printed British seaweeds: . . . 1. — Rhodosper- meae. Fam. I-IX. London. —— —— 1859b. The nature-printed British seaweeds: . . . 2. - Rhodospermeae. Fam. X—XIII. London. Joly, A. B. 1956. The sexual female plants of Griffithsia tenuis C. Agardh. Bolm Fac. Filos. Ciénc. Univ. S. Paulo (Bot. 13) 209: 25-33. —— 1965. Flora marinha do litoral norte do estado de Sao Paulo e regides circumvizinhas. Bolm Fac. Filos. Ciénc. Univ. S. Paulo (Bot. 21) 294: 1-393. Jorge, D., Gonzalez, M. N. & Delgado, E. 1986 [‘1984’]. Macrofitobentos del litoral del Puerto de las Nieves (Gran Canaria). Bot. Macaron. 12-13: 111-122. Kapraun, D. F. 1977. The genus Polysiphonia in N. Carolina, USA. Botanica mar. 20: 313-331. — 1980. An illustrated guide to the benthic marine algae of coastal North Carolina I. Rhodophyta. Chapel Hill, North Carolina. — & Norris, J. N. 1982. The red alga Polysiphonia Greville (Rhodomelaceae) from Carrie Bow Cay and vicinity, Belize. Jn K. Riitzler & I. G. Macintyre (Eds), The Atlantic Barrier Reef ecosystem at Carrie Bow Cay, Belize. I. Structure and communities. Smithson, Contr. mar. Sci. 12: 225-238. —— & Rueness, J. 1983. The genus Polysiphonia (Ceramiales, Rhodomelaceae) in Scandinavia. G. Bot. ital. 117: 1-30. — Lemus, A. J. & Bula-Meyer, G. 1983. Genus Polysiphonia (Rhodophyta, Ceramiales) in the tropical Western Atlantic. Bull. mar. Sci. 33: 881-898. Karsakoff, N. 1896. Sur deux Floridées nouvelles pour la flore des Canaries. Annls Sci. nat. (Bot.) VIII, 4: 281-291. Kensley, B. & Penrith, M.-L. 1973. The constitution of the intertidal fauna of rocky shores of Mocamedes, southern Angola. Cimbebasia A, 2: 113-123. —_— —— 1980. The constitution of the fauna of rocky intertidal shores of South West Africa. Part III. The north coast from False Cape Frio to the Kunene River. Cimbebasia A, 5: 201-214. Kjellman, F. R. 1900. Om Floridé-slagtet Galaxaura dess organografi och systematik. K. svenska VetenskAkad. Hand. 33 (1): 1-109. Knapp, R. 1981. Vegetatio et bibliographia Ivorensis. Pars I. Excerpta bot. B, 21: 43-65. Kohlmeyer, J. 1967. Intertidal and phycophilous fungi from Tenerife (Canary Islands). Trans. Br. mycol. Soc. 50: 137-147. Kornmann, P. & Sahling, P.-H. 1978. Meeresalgen von Helgoland. Hamburg. Kraft, G. T. 1977. The morphology of Grateloupia intestinalis from New Zealand, with some thoughts on generic criteria within the family Cryptonemiaceae (Rhodophyta). Phycologia 16: 43-51. —— & John, D. M. 1976. The morphology and ecology of Nemastoma and Predaea species (Nemastomataceae) from Ghana. Br. phycol. J. 11: 331-344. Kiitzing, F. T. 1843. Phycologia generalis oder Anatomie, Physiologie und Systemkunde der Tange. Lipsiae. —— 1847. Diagnosen und Bemerkungen zu neuen oder kritischen Algen. Bot. Zig 5: 1-5, 22-25, 33-38, 52-55, 164-167, 177-180, 193-198, 219-223. — 1849. Species algarum. Lipsiae. — 1858. Tabulae phycologicae oder Abbildungen der Tange 8. Nordhausen. — 1862. Tabulae phycologicae oder Abbildungen der Tange 12. Nordhausen. — 1863a. Tabulae phycologicae oder Abbildungen der Tange 13. Nordhausen. — 1863b. Diagnosen und Bemerkungen zu drei und Siebenzig neuen Algenspecies. Nordhausen. —— 1864. Tabulae phycologicae oder Abbildungen der Tange 14. Nordhausen. 110 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON 323. ——1865. Tabulae phycologicae oder Abbildungen der Tange 15. Nordhausen. 324. —— 1866. Tabulae phycologicae oder Abbildungen der Tange 16. Nordhausen. 325. .——1867. Tabulae phycologicae oder Abbildungen der Tange 17. Nordhausen. 326. ——1868. Tabulae phycologicae oder Abbildungen der Tange 18. Nordhausen. — 1869. Tabulae phycologicae oder Abbildungen der Tange 19. Nordhausen. Kylin, H. 1907. Studien iiber die Algenflora der schwedischen Westkiiste. Upsala. 327. .—— 1930. Uber die Entwicklungsgeschichte der Florideen. Acta Univ. lund. II, 26(6): 1-104. 328. —— 1931. Die Florideenordnung Rhodymeniales. Acta Univ. lund. I, 27(11): 1-48. 329. —— 1932. Die Florideenordnung Gigartinales. Acta Univ. lund. I, 28(8): 1-88. —— 1938. Verzeichnis einiger Rhodophyceen von Siidafrika. Acta Univ. lund. II, 34(8): 1- 25+[1]. — 1944. Die Rhodophyceen der schwedischen Westkiiste. Acta Univ. lund. II, 40(2): 1-104. 281. —— 1956. Die Gattungen der Rhodophyceen. Lund. 330. —— & Skottsberg, C. 1919. Zur Kenntnis der Subantarktischen und Antarktischen Meeresalgen II. Rhodophyceen. Wiss. Ergebn. schwed. Stidpolarexped. IV (15): [2]+1-88. 331. Lamouroux, J. F. V. 1816. Histoire des polypiers coralligénes flexibles, vulgairement nommés zoophytes. Caen. 332. —— 1824. CORALLINE; corallina; LINN. In [J.F.V.] Lamouroux, [J.B.G.M.] Bory de Saint- Vincent & E. Deslongchamps, Encyclopédie méthodique. Histoire naturelle des zoophytes, ou animaux rayonnés, faisant suite a l'histoire des vers, de Bruguiére: 212-217. Paris, 1824/1827. 333. ——Bory de Saint-Vincent, [J. B. G. M.] & Deslongschamps, E. 1824/1827. Histoire naturelle des zoophytes, ou animaux rayonnées, faisant suite a l'histoire des vers, de Bruguiére; . . . Paris. Lauret, M. 1967. Morphologie, phénologie, répartition des Polysiphonia marins du littoral Languedocien. I. — Section Oligosiphonia. Naturalia monspel. 18: 347-388. — 1970. Morphologie, phénologie, répartition des Polysiphonia marins du littoral Languedo- cien. II. — Section Polysiphonia. Naturalia monspel. 21: 121-163. 334. —— 1974. Etude phytosociologique préliminaire sur les gazons a Pterosiphonia pennata (Rho- dophycées, Céramiales). Bull. Soc. phycol. Fr. 19: 229-237. 335. Lawson, G. W. 1953. The general features of seaweed zonation on the Gold Coast. Proc. int. Seaweed Symp. 1: 18-19. 336. —— 1954. Seaweeds from Sierra Leone. JI W. Afr. Sci. Ass. 1(1): 63-67. 337. |. ——1955. Rocky shore zonation in the British Cameroons. JI W. Afr. Sci. Ass. 1(2): 78-88. 338. |. —— 1956. Rocky shore zonation on the Gold Coast. J. Ecol. 44: 153-170. 339. —— 1957a. Some features of the intertidal ecology of Sierra Leone. JI W. Afr. Sci. Ass. 3: 166- 174. 340. |. —— 1957b. Seasonal variation of intertidal zonation on the coast of Ghana in relation to tidal factors. J. Ecol. 45: 831-860. 341. ——1960a. The genus Taenioma in West Africa. New Phytol. 59: 361-366. 342. .——1960b. A preliminary check-list of Ghanaian fresh- and brackish-water algae. JI W. Afr. Sci. Ass. 6: 122-136. 343. .——1965. Additions to a preliminary check-list of Ghanaian fresh- and brackish-water algae. J/ W. Afr. Sci. Ass. 10: 45-55. 344. ——1966a. The littoral ecology of West Africa. Oceanography mar. Biol. 4: 405-448. 345. ——1966b. Plant life in West Africa. London, Accra, Ibadan. —— 1978. The distribution of seaweed floras in the tropical and subtropical Atlantic Ocean: a quantitative approach. Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 76: 177-193. 346. .—— 1980. Unpublished list (in litt.) of benthic marine algae from the intertidal and shallow subtidal of Fernando Péo (Bioko) collected during a field trip in December 1980. 347. |. —— 1980. The Nigerian marine flora comes of age. Nigerian Field Society, Ibadan, Field Notes no. 3: 9-12. 347A. —— 1985. Algae associated with mangroves in the Niger Delta area. Jn B. H. R. Wilcox & C. B. Powell (Eds), The mangrove ecosystem of the Niger Delta. Proceedings of a workshop: 56-67. Port Harcourt, Nigeria. 347B. —— 1986. Coastal vegetation. Jn G. W. Lawson (Ed.), Plant ecology in West Africa: systems and processes: 195-213. New York, Chichester, Brisbane, Toronto. 348. — & Isaac, W. E. 1982. The marine algal flora of Namibia: its distribution and affinities. Unpublished manuscript. 349. —— & John, D. M. 1977. The marine flora of the Cap Blanc peninsula: its distribution and affinities. Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 75: 99-118. 350. 351. 352. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 111 —— —— 1982. The marine algae and coastal environment of tropical West Africa. Beih. Nova Hedwigia 70. Vaduz. Note. The section on the genus Callithamnion (pp. 276-281) is by J. H. Price. —— & Norton, T. A. 1971. Some observations on littoral and sublittoral zonation at Teneriffe (Canary Isles). Botanica mar. 14: 116-120. —— & Price, J. H. 1969. Seaweeds of the western coast of tropical Africa and adjacent islands: a critical assessment. I. Chlorophyta and Xanthophyta. Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 62: 279-346. —— John, D. M. & Price, J. H. 1975. The marine algal flora of Angola: its distribution and affinities. Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 70: 307-324. Lee, I. K. & Boo, S. M. 1982. A life history and hybridization of Antithamnion sparsum Tokida (Rhodophyta, Ceramiaceae) in culture. Jn Anon., Scientific programme and abstracts: a28. First International Phycological Congress, St. John’s, Newfoundland, Canada, 8-14 August 1982. St. John’s. Lemoine, [M.] P. 1911. Structure anatomique des Mélobésiées. Application a la Classification. Annis Inst. océanogr., Monaco 2(2): 1-213+[12]. — 1912. Catalogue des Mélobésiées de l’Herbier Thuret. Bull. Soc. bot. Fr. 58: LI-LXV, 1911. —— 1913. Mélobésiées de l’Ouest de I’Irlande (Clew Bay). Nouv. Archs Mus. Hist. nat. Paris V, 5: 121-145. — 1915. Calcareous algae. Rep. Dan. oceanogr. Exped. Mediterr. Biology K.1, I: 1-30. — 1917a. Fam. 5. Corallinaceae. Subfam. 1. Melobesieae. Dansk bot. Ark. 3(1c): 147-182. — 1917b. Les Mélobésiées des Antilles Danoises récoltées par M. Boergesen. Bull. Mus. natn. Hist. nat. Paris 23: 133-136. — 1924. Corallinacées du Maroc [I]. Bull. Soc. Sci. nat. Maroc 4: 113-134. —— 1926. Corallinacées du Maroc (II). Bull. Soc. Sci. nat. Maroc 6: 106-108. —— 1928. Une nouveau genre de Mélobésiées: Mesophyllum. Bull. Soc. bot. Fr. 75 (V, 4): 251-254. — 1929a [‘1928’]. Les algues calcaires (Mélobésiées) des Canaries — leurs affinitiés. Jn Anon., Compte Rendu de la 52e Session, Association Francaise pour L’Avancement des Sciences... . La Rochelle 1928: 658-662. Paris. Note. The date of publication must be 1929. Footnote (1), p. 659, cites full reference data to Lemoine’s own 1929 paper on Mélobésiées in B¢rgeson’s ‘Marine Algae from the Canary Islands. . .’ (see 363). 1929b. Les Mélobésiées [Subfam. 1. Melobesieae]. Biol. Meddr 8 (1): 19-68. —— 1931. Les algues Mélobésiées de la région de Saint-Servan. Bull. Lab. marit. Mus. Hist. nat. St.-Servan 7: 1-21. — 1935. Corallinaceae [p. 1071]. Jn A. Chevalier, Les Iles du Cap Vert géographie, biogéo- graphie, agriculture flore de l’Archipel. Revue Bot. appl. Agric. trop. 15: 733-1090. — 1939. Stations nouvelles d’espéces rares de Mélobésiées en Méditerranée. Revue algol. 11: 341-346. Lemoine, [M.] 1964. Contribution a l’étude des Mélobésiées de l’Archipel du Cap Vert. Proc. int. Seaweed Symp. 4: 234-239. —— 1965. Algues calcaires (Mélobésiées) recueillies par le Professeur Drach (croisiére de la Calypso en mer Rouge, 1952). Bull. Inst. océanogr. Monaco 64(1331): 1-20. — 1966. Algues calcaires recueillies dans la Mer Rouge, en particulier dans le Golfe d’Eilat. Bull. Sea Fish. Res. Stn Israel 42: 3-27. — 1971a [‘1970’]. Apparition de la structure monostromatique dans un thalle épais de Dermato- lithon (Mélobésiées. Corallinacée). Bull. Soc. bot. Fr. 117(9): 547-562. —— 1971b. Remarques sur la reproduction des algues calcaires fossiles Mélobésiées, la systéma- tique et la phylogénie. Revue algol. II, 10: 152-161. —— 1974 [‘1973’]. Contribution 4 l’étude du genre Lithoporella (Corallinacées). Revue algol. II, 11: 42-57. Levring, T. 1953. The marine algae of Australia I. Rhodophyta: Goniotrichales, Bangiales and Nemalionales. Archiv. Bot. II, 2: 457-530. — 1955. Contributions to the marine algae of New Zealand I. Rhodophyta: Goniotrichales, Bangiales, Nemalionales and Bonnemaisoniales. Archiv. Bot. II, 3: 407-432. —— 1969. The vegetation in the sea. In T. Levring, H. A. Hoppe & O. J. Schmid, Marine algae A survey of research and utilization: 1-46. Botanica Marina handbooks 1. Hamburg. — 1974. The marine algae of the archipelago of Madeira. Bolm Mus. munic. Funchal 28(125): 1-111. 112 376. SFT. 378. 379. 380. 381. 567. 381A. 382. 383. 384. 385. 386. 387. 388. 389. 390. 391. 392. JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Lieberman, M., John, D. M. & Lieberman, D. 1979. Ecology of subtidal algae on seasonally devastated cobble substrates off Ghana. Ecology 60: 1151-1161. 1984. Factors influencing algal species assemblages on reef and cobble substrata off Ghana. J. exp. mar. Biol. Ecol. 75: 129-143. Longhurst, A. R. 1958. An ecological survey of the West African marine benthos. Fishery Publs colon. Off. 11: 1-102. Lépez Hernandez, M. & Gil-Rodriguez, M. C. 1982 [‘1981’]. Estudio de la vegetacién ficologica del litoral comprendido entre Cabezo del Socorro y Montana de la Mar, Giiimar, Tenerife. Vieraea 11: 141-170. ———— & Afonso-Carrillo, J. 21986. Sobre la presencia de Rhodophyllis divaricata (Stackhouse) Papenfuss (Rhodophyllidaceae Engler, Rhodophyta) en el Archipielago Canario. An. Fac. Cienc. La Laguna, Vol. especial ‘Homenaje T. Bravo’ (in press). Lowe, R. T. 1869. Florulae salvagicae tentamen; . . . London. Lining, K. 1985. Meeresbotanik Verbreitung, Okophysiologie und Nutzung der marinen Makroal- gen. Stuttgart, New York. McLachlan, J. & Bird, C. J. 1985? [‘1984’]. Geographical and experimental assessment of the distribution of Gracilaria species (Rhodophyta: Gigartinales) in relation to temperature. Helgolander wiss. Meeresunters. 38: 319-334. Note. See the note to reference 447. McMaster, R. L. & Conover, J. T. 1966. Recent algal stromatolites from the Canary Islands. J. Geol. 74: 647. Magruder, W. H. 1977. The life history of the red alga Ahnfeltia concinna (Rhodophyta, Gigartinales). Phycologia 16: 197-203. 1984. Reproduction and life history of the red alga Galaxaura oblongata (Nemaliales, Galaxauraceae). J. Phycol. 20: 402-409. Marchal, E. 1960. Premiéres observations sur la répartition des organismes de la zone intercotidale de la région de Konakri (Guinée). Bull. Inst. fr. Afr. noire A, 22: 137-141. Martens, G. von. 1866. Die Preussische Expedition nach Ost-Asien. Nach amtlichen Quellen. Botanischer Theil. I. Die Tange. Berlin. Martin Aguardo, M. 1957. Las algas de Canarias en la obra cientifica de Viera y Clavijo. An. Univ. La Laguna, Facult. Filos Letr. 1957: 6-52. Note. See also no. 548. Masuda, M. 1982. Life history and taxonomy of some species of Ahnfeltia. In Anon., Scientific programme and abstracts: a 31. First International Phycological Congress, St. John’s, New- foundland, Canada, 8-14 August 1982. St. John’s. May, W. 1912 [‘1910-11’]. Gomera die Waldinsel der Kanaren. Reisetagebuch eines Zoologen. Verh. naturw. Ver. Karlsruhe 24: 51-272. Note. The calcareous algae in this work are acknowledged as being determined by Heydrich; the rest are identifications by Reinbold. Mazoyer, G. & Feldmann, J. 1937. Additions 4 la flore des algues marines de l’Algérie. Bull. Soc. Hist. nat. Afr. N. 28: 318-321. Mazza, A. 1903. La Schimmelmannia ornata Schousb. nel Mediterraneo. Nuova Notarisia 14: 45-61. —— 1905-1925. Saggio di algologia oceanica. Nuova Notarisia 16: 85-101, 129-141, 1905; 17: 1-13. 41-56, 81-101, 129-150, 1906; 18: 1-36, 65-98, 126-152, 177-195, 1907; 19: 1-24, 49-66, 109-129, 153-170, 1908; 20: 6-18, 65-86, 113-135, 1909; 21: 1-27, 65-99, 125-152, 169-199, 1910; 22: 7-25, 53-80, 109-139, 157-171, 1911; 23: 1-24, 57-78, 109-122, 1912; 24: 57-85, 157-174, 1913; 27: 1-53, 104-155, 169-215, 1916; 28: 176-239, 1917; Agguinte al saggio di algologica oceanica (Florideae). Nuova Notarisia 30: 1-62, 1919; 31: 93-160, 1920; 32: 1-48, 1921; 33: 97-125, 1922. Mellis, J. C. 1875. St. Helena; a physical, historical, and topographical description of the island, including its geology, fauna, flora, and meteorology. London. Note. Mellis repeats, apparently with additional habitat data, the list given by Dickie (142), who determined the algae. Mendoza, M. L. & Cabioch, J. 1985 [‘1984’]. Redéfinition comparée de deux espéces de Corallinacées d’Argentine: Pseudolithophyllum fuegianum (Heydrich) comb. nov. et Hydro- lithon discoideum (Foslie) comb. nov. Cryptogamie. Algol. 5: 141-154. Menez, E. G. & Mathieson, A. C. 1981. The marine algae of Tunisia. Smithson. Contr. mar. Sci. 10: i-viii+ 1-59. 393. 394. 395. 396. 397. 398. 399. 400. 401. 402. 403. 404. 405. 406. 407. 408. 409. 410. 411. 412. 413. 414. 415. 415A. 416. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 113 Michanek, G. 1971. A preliminary appraisal of world seaweed resources. Fish. Circ. FAO No. 128. Rome. —— 1975. Seaweed resources of the ocean. Fish. tech. Pap. FAO No. 138. Rome. —— 1979. Phytogeographical provinces and seaweed distribution. Botanica mar. 22: 375-391. —— 1983. 4. World resources of marine plants 4.1 Benthic plants. Jn O. Kinne (Ed.), Marine ecology. A comprehensive, integrated treatise on life in oceans and coastal waters 5(2): 795-831, 833-837. Chichester, New York, Brisbane, Toronto, and Singapore. Mildbraed, J. 1922. Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse der Zweiten Deutschen Zentral-Afrika- Expedition 1910-1911 unter Fiihrung Adolf Friedrichs, Herzogs zu Mecklenburg 2 Botanik. Leipzig. —— 1922. See Pilger, R. 1922 (457) and also Mildbraed, J. 1922 (397). Mollion, J. 1973. Etude préliminaire des Hypnea au Senegal comme source de phycocolloides. Botanica mar. 16: 221-225. — 1976 [‘1975’]. Etude quantitative d’une formation végétale marine de l’infralittoral supérieur au Sénégal. Bull. Inst. fond. Afr. noire A, 37: 537-554. — 1980. Infrared and chemical studies of the carrageenan from Anatheca montagnei Schmitz (Solieriaceae) from Senegal, West Africa. Botanica mar. 23: 197-199. Montagne, [J. F.] C. 1839-1841 [‘1835—50’]. Plantes cellulaires. Jn P. Barker-Webb & S. Berthelot, | Histoire Naturelle des Iles Canaries, . . . 3(2), Phytographia Canariensis, Sectio ultima. [3(2)]: I-XV+[1]+1-208. Paris. Note. For detailed consideration of the bibliography of this work see Stearn in J. Soc. Biblphy nat. Hist. 1: 49-63 (1937). The correct date of publication is probably 1841; the Introduction by Montagne is dated Paris, 1/1/1841. — 1842. Troisiéme centurie de plantes cellulaires exotiques nouvelles. Annls Sci. nat. (Bot.) 18: 241-282. 1846a. Ordo I. Phyceae Fries. In [M. C.] Durieu de Maissonneuve, Flore d’Algérie. Cryptogamie. Premiére Partie: 1-197. Paris, 1846-1849. 1846b. Cryptogamae cellulares. Classis I. Phyceae (I) Fries. In C. Gaudichaud, Voyage autour du monde exécuté pendant les années 1836 et 1837 sur la corvette La Bonite. . ., Botanique . . . 1 Cryptogames cellulaires et vasculaires (Lycopodinées): 1-112. Paris. 1853a. Phyceae. In P. B. Webb, Otia Hispanica seu detectus plantarum ramosum aut nondum rite notarum per Hispanias sponte nascentium. 2nd ed.: 12-17. Paris. 1853b. Phyceae hispanicae novae aut minus notae. . . Paris. Note. A reprint of the text of reference 405. — 1856. Sylloge generum specierumque cryptogamarum quas in variis operibus descriptas iconibusque illustratas . . . Paris. — 1860. Florula gorgonea seu enumeratio plantarum cellularium quas in promontorio Viridi (cap Vert) insulisque adjacentibus a diversis botanicis et imprimis Cl. Bolle, berolinensi, hucusque collectas, recognovit descripsitque. Annls Sci. nat. (Bot.) IV, 14: 210-225. Mshigeni, K. E. 1977. Seasonal changes in the standing crops of three Hypnea species (Rhodophy- ta: Gigartinales) in Hawaii. Botanica mar. 20: 303-306. Murray, G. 1888-89. Catalogue of the marine algae of the West Indian region. J. Bot., Lond. 26: 193-196, 237-243, 303-307, 331-338, 358-363, 1888; 27: 237-242, 257-262, 298-305, 1889. Note. Re-paged reprints of the continuous text, pp. 1-46 [1888, pp. 1-28; 1889, pp. 28-46]. Naegelé, A. 1960. Note sur le peuplement algal de la presqu’ile du Cap-Vert. Notes afr. 88: 118-119. Nakamura, Y. 1944. The species of Rhodochorton from Japan II. Scient. Pap. Inst. algol. Res. Hokkaido Univ. 3: 99-119. — 1965. Species of the genera Ceramium and Campylaephora, especially those of northern Japan. Scient. Pap. Inst. algol. Res. Hokkaido Univ. 5: 119-180+[15]. Niell, [F.] X. 1974. Les applications de I’Indice de Shannon 4 |’étude de la végétation intertidale. Bull. Soc. phycol. Fr. 19: 238-254. —— Miranda, A, & Paz6, J. P. 1980. Studies on the morphology of the megaecade limicola of Fucus vesiculosus L. with taxonomical comments. Botanica mar. 23: 303-307. See Holmes, E. M. 1905. See Holmes, E. M. 1912. Norris, J. N. & Bucher, K. E. 1982. Marine algae and seagrasses from Carrie Bow Cay, Belize. In K. Riitzler & I. G. Macintyre (Eds), The Atlantic barrier reef ecosystem at Carrie Bow Cay, Belize, I. Structure and communities. Smithson. Contr. mar. Sci. 12: 167-238. 114 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON 417. —— & Johansen, H. W. 1981. Articulated coralline algae of the Gulf of California, Mexico, I: Amphiroa Lamouroux. Smithson. Contr. mar. Sci. 9: i-iii+[1]+1-29. 417A. Norris, R. E. & Aken, M. E. 1985. Marine benthic algae new to South Africa. S. Afr. J. Bot. 51: 55-65. 418. Ohmi, H. 1958. On aberrant antheridial conceptacles found in Gracilaria henriquesiana Hariot from the Gold Coast, Africa. Bull. Jap. Soc. Phycol 6: 4-7. 1968. A descriptive review of Gracilaria from Ghana, West Africa. Bull. Fac. Fish. Hokkaido Univ. 19: 83-86. Oliveira, f., E. C. de 1983. Taxonomic criteria in the genus Gracilaria Grev. (Rhodophyta) — an experience with the western Atlantic species. Jn Anon., Abstracts [Xth International Seaweed Symposium 19-25 June 1983 Qingdao, China: 196. Qingdao. —— 1984. Taxonomic criteria in the genus Gracilaria Grev. (Rhodophyta): an experience with the western Atlantic species [pp. 55-58]. In I. A. Abbott (Ed.), Taxonomy of Gracilaria . . . pp. 41-62. In H. J. Dumont. . . C. J. Bird & M. A. Ragan (Eds). XIth International Seaweed Symposium held in Qingdao, People’s Republic of China, June 19-25, 1983. Hydrobiologia 116/117: XXXI+[1]+1-624. Note. Overall proceedings also separately reprinted as Developments in Hydrobiology 22. —— & Plastino, E. M. 1982. The life history of some species of Gracilaria from Brazil. In Anon.., Scientific Programme and Abstracts: a 12. First International Phycological Congress, St. John’s, Newfoundland, Canada, 8-14 August 1982. St John’s. —— Bird, C. J. & McLachlan, J. 1983. The genus Gracilaria (Rhodophyta, Gigartinales) in the western Atlantic. Gracilaria domingensis, G. cervicornis, and G. ferox. Can. J. Bot. 61: 2999-3008. —— McLachlan, J. & C. J. Bird 1982. Towards a monograph of the species of Gracilaria in the western Atlantic. Jn Anon., Scientific Programme and Abstracts: a 36. First International Phycological Congress, St. John’s, Newfoundland, Canada, 8-14 August 1982. St John’s. 420. Osbeck, P. 1757. Dagbok ofver en Ostindisk Resa Aren 1750. 1751. 1752. . . . Stockholm. 419. 421. _—— 1765. Herrn Peter Osbeck . . . Reise nach Ostindien und China . . . Aus dem Schwedischen Ubersetz von J. G. Georgi. . . Rostock. 422. _—— 1771. A voyage to China and the East Indies, . . . Translated from the German, by John Reinhold Forster, F.A.S. To which are added a faunula and flora sinensis 1 & 2. London. 423. Palminha, F. 1960. Sobre a prospecgao algolégica com fins industriais efectuada no arquipélago de Cabo Verde Campanha Oceanografica do N.O. ‘Baldaque da Silva’ no ano de 1958. Notas mimeogr. Cent. Biol. pisc. 11: [1]+1-7. 424. — 1961. A existéncia de algas agar6fitas em Angola. Notas mimeogr. Cent. Biol. pisc. 16: 425. _—— 1967. Sobre a distribuigdéo e abundancia de Gelidium cartilagineum (L.) Gaillon na costa de Angola. Notas mimeogr. Cent. Biol. aqudat. trop. 7: [2]+1-13+[6]. 426. —— 1968. Observagées sobre Peyssonnelia capensis Mont. (Rhodophyta) da costa de Angola. (Trabalho apresentado ao VI Symposium Internacional de algas marinhas). Notas Cent. Biol. aquat. trop. II, 11: [2]+1-6. 427. _—— 1969. Observations sur Peyssonnelia capensis Mont. dans la céte de l’Angola. Proc. int. Seaweed Symp. 6: 297-301. 428. —— Torres, L. & Granger, R. 1963. Uma alga de provavel interesse econdémico na Baia de Benguela (Hypnea benguelensis nov. sp.). Notas mimeogr. Cent. Biol. pisc. 37: [2]+1-21+[2]. 429. Papenfuss, G. F. 1940a. A revision of the South African marine algae in Herbarium Thunberg. Symb. bot. upsal. 4(3): [2]+1-17+[1]. —— 1940b. Notes on South African marine algae. I. Bot. Notiser 1940: 200-226. —— 1943. Notes on South African marine algae, II. J/ S. Afr. Bot. 9(3): 79-92. 430. —— 1944a. Structure and taxonomy of Taenioma, including a discussion on the phylogeny of the Ceramiales. Madrono 7: 193-214. —— 1944b. Notes on algal nomenclature. III. Miscellaneous species of Chlorophyceae, Phaeophyceae and Rhodophyceae. Farlowia 1: 337-346. 430A. —— 1945. Review of the Acrochaetium-Rhodochorton complex of the red algae. Univ. Calif. Publs Bot. 18: 299-334. 431. _—— 1952. Notes on South African marine algae. III. J] S. Afr. Bot. 17(4): 167-188. — 1958. Notes on algal nomenclature IV Various genera and species of Chlorophyceae, Phaeophyceae and Rhodophyceae. Taxon 7: 104-109. 432. —— 1964. The development of the sexual organs and the cystocarp in Taenioma perpusillum. J. Indian bot. Soc. 42A: 159-166. 433. 434. 435. 436. 437. 438. 439. 445. 453. 454. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 115 — 1967 [‘1966’]. Notes on algal nomenclature — V. Various Chlorophyceae and Rhodophyceae. Phykos 5: 95-105. —— 1968. Notes on South African marine algae. V. J/ S. Afr. Bot. 34: 267-287. — & Chiang, Y.-M. 1969. Remarks on the taxonomy of Galaxaura (Nemaliales, Chaetan- giaceae). Proc. int. Seaweed Symp. 6: 303-314. —— Mshigeni, K. E. & Chiang, Y.-M. 1982. Revision of the red algal genus Galaxaura with special reference to the species occurring in the western Indian Ocean. Botanica mar. 25: 401-444. Parke, M. [W.] & Dixon, P. S. 1964. A revised check-list of British marine algae. J. mar. biol. Ass. U.K. 44: 499-542. —— —— 1976. Check-list of British marine algae — third revision. J. mar. biol. Ass. U.K. 56: 527-594. Parkinson, P. G. 1983. The typification and status of the name Chaetangium (Algae). Taxon 32: 605-610. Parsons, M. J. 1980. The morphology and taxonomy of Brongniartella Bory sensu Kylin (Rho- domelaceae, Rhodophyta). Phycologia 19: 273-295. Penrith, M.-L. & Kensley, B. F. 1970a. The constitution of the intertidal fauna of rocky shores of South West Africa. Part I. Liideritzbucht. Cimbebasia A, 1: 189-239. —-— 1970b. The constitution of the fauna of rocky intertidal shores of South West Africa. Part II. Rocky Point. Cimbebasia A, 1: 241-268. Piccone, A. 1884. Crociera del Corsaro alle Isole Madera e Canarie del capitano Enrico d’Albertis Alghe. Genova. — 1885. Notizie preliminari intorno alle alghe della ‘Vettor Pisani’ raccolte dal Sig. C. Marcacci. Lettera di A. Piccone. Nuovo G. bot. Ital. 17: 185-188. — 1886a. Pugillo di alghe Canariensi. Nuovo G. bot. Ital. 18: 119-121. Note. Some data repeated in Piccone (1886) (444). — 1886b. Nota sulle raccolte algologiche fatte durante il viaggio di circumnavigazione compiuto dalla R. Corvetta VETTOR PISANI. G. Soc. Lett. Conv. scientif. Genova sez. Geogr., 9: 159-163. — 1886c. Nota sulle raccolte algologiche fatte durante il viaggio di circumnavigazione compiuto della R. Corvetta ‘Vettor Pisani’. — [30]. Notarisia 1(3): 150-151. Note. Repeats verbatim the data on Cape Verde Islands collections from Piccone (1886) (442). The ‘[30]’ in the title is a reference to the entry in the ‘Litterature Phycologica’ list on pp. 148-150 of the same issue of Notarisia. 1886d. Pugillo di Alghe canariensi — [32]. Notarisia 1 (3): 152. Note. Repeats data from Piccone (1886) (441). — 1886e. Alghe del viaggio di circumnavigazione della Vettor Pisani. Genova. Note. See Piccone (1887) (446) for repeated data. — 1887. Alghe del viaggio di circumnavigazione della Vettor Pisani —| | Elenchi parziali delle alghe raccolte nelle diverse localita. Jn G. B. De Toni & D. Levi, Contributiones ad phycologiam extra-italicam. Notarisia 2(5): 283-287. Note. This work is, as far as can be determined, an exact copy of the text in Piccone (1886) (445). The latter is therefore credited with authorship. See Guiry, M. D. 1984/5. (447). Piccone, A. 1889. Alghe della crociera del ‘Corsaro’ alle Azzorre. Nuovo G. bot. Ital. 21: 171- 214. — 1890 [‘1889’]. Nuove alghe del viaggio di circumnavigazione della ‘Vettor Pisani’. Atti Accad. naz. Lincei Memorie IV, 6: 10-63. — 1900. Noterelle ficologiche. XI. Pugillo di alghe dell’isola S. Thiago (Capo Verde). Atti Soc. ligust. Sci. nat. geogr. 11: 238-239. Note. Also reproduced in Piccone (1901) (451). — 1901. Noterelle ficologiche XI. — Pugillo di alghe dell’isola S. Thiago (Capo Verde). Nuova Notarisia 12: 45-47. Note. Some data reported from Piccone (1900) (450). Pickering, C. H. C. & Hansen, A. 1969. Scientific Expedition to the Salvage Islands July 1963 IX. List of higher plants and cryptogams known from the Salvage Islands [pp. 63-71]. In A. Hansen, Checklist of the vascular plants of the Archipelago of Madeira. With a special list of plants, including cryptogams, from the Salvage Islands. Bolm Mus. munic. Funchal 24: 1-74. Pilger, R. 1908. Kleinere Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Meeresalgen I. Hedwigia 48: 178-183. — 1911 [‘1911-12’]. Die Meeresalgen von Kamerun. Nach der Sammlung von C. Ledermann. Jn A. Engler, Beitrage zur Flora von Afrika. XXXIX. Bot. Jb. 46: 294-313; 316-323. 116 455. 456. 457. 458. 459. 460. 461. 462. 463. 464. 465. 466. 467. 468. 469. 470. 471. 472. 473. 474. 475. 476. 477. 478. 479. 480. 481. 482. 483. JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON —1919. Uber Corallinaceae von Annobon. In A. Engler, Beitrage zur Flora von Afrika. XLVI. Bot. Jb. 55: 401-435. Note. See also Pilger (1922) (457). — 1920 [‘1920-21’]. Algae Mildbraedianae Annobonenses [pp. 1-14]. Jn A. Engler, Beitrage zur Flora von Afrika. XLVIII. Bot. Jb. 57: 1-301. Note. See also Pilger (1922) (457). 1922. Algae [pp. 157-158]. Algae. Corallinaceae [p. 158]. In J. Mildbraed, Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse der Zweiten Deutschen Zentral-Afrika-Expedition 1910-1911 ... 11: Botanik. Leipzig. Nome Alane’ is a repeat of Pilger (1920) (456) and ‘Algae. Corallinaceae’ of Pilger (1919) (455). Post, E. 1936. Systematische und pflanzengeographische Notizen zur Bostrychia-Caloglossa- Assoziation. Revue algol. 9: 1-84. —— 1938. Weitre Daten zur Verbreitung des Bostrychietum II. Hedwigia 78: 202-215. — 195Sa. Weitere Daten zur Verbreitung des Bostrychietum IV. Arch. Protistenk. 100: 351-377. — 1955b. Weitere Daten zur Verbreitung des Bostrychietum V. Ber. dt. bot. Ges. 68: 205-216. — 1957a. Fruktifikationen und Keimlinge bei Caloglossa. Hydrobiologia 9: 105-125. —— 1957b. Weitere Daten zur Verbreitung des Bostrychietum VI. Arch. Protistenk. 102: 84-112. —— 1959. Weitre Daten zur Verbreitung des Bostrychietum VII. Arch. Protistenk. 103: 489-506. — 1963a. Bostrychia radicans im Siisswasser Westafrikas (P. Frémy in Verehrung). Revue algol. II, 6: 270-281. —— 1963b. Bostrychia — nicht tot zu kriegen. Botanica mar. 5: 9-18. — 1963c. Zur Verbreitung und Okologie der Bostrychia-Caloglossa-Assoziation. Int. Revue ges. Hydrobiol. 48: 47-152. — 1965a. Bostrychia scorpioides im tropischen Westafrika. Hydrobiologia 26: 301-306. — 1965b. Caloglossa beccarii im Golf von Mexico. Hydrobiologia 26: 184-188. — 1966a. Caloglossa ogasawaraensis im Westafrika. Hydrobiologia 27: 317-322. 1966b. Neues zur Verbreitungs6kologie neuseelandischer und mittelamerikanischer Bos- trychia-Caloglossa-Assoziation. Revue algol. II, 8: 127-150. 1967. Zur Okologie des Bostrychietum. Hydrobiologia 29: 263-287. 1968. Zur Verbreitungs-Okologie des Bostrychietum. Hydrobiologia 31: 241-316. Price, J. H. 1978. Ecological determination of adult form in Callithamnion: its taxonomic implications. Jn D. E. G. Irvine & J. H. Price (Eds), Modern approaches to the taxonomy of red and brown algae. Systematics Association Special Volume 10: 263-300. —— & John, D. M. 1978. Subtidal ecology in Antigua and Ascension: a comparison. Prog. underwat. Sci. [Rep. underwat. Ass. II] 3: 111-133. 1980. Ascension Island, south Atlantic: a survey of inshore benthic macroorganisms, communities and interactions. Aquatic Bot. 9: 251-278. — & Lawson, G. W. 1978. Seaweeds of the western coast of tropical Africa and adjacent islands: a critical assessment. II. Phaeophyta. Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. (Bot.) 6: 87-182. Primo, C. 1953. A contribution to the study of the seaweeds of Spanish West Africa. Proc. int. Seaweed Symp. 1: 23-24. Prud’homme van Reine, W. [F.] 1984. Marine algae of the Cape Verde Islands, historical and preliminary notes. Cour. ForschInst. Senckenberg 68: 135-137. —— Gil-Rodriguez, M. C., Haroun Tabraue, R. J., Afonso-Carrillo, J. & Wildpret dela Torre, W. 1984 [‘1983’]. Polyphysa parvula (Solms-Laubach) Schnetter & Bula Meyer (Dasycladaceae, Chlorophyta) en la Region Macaronesica. Vieraea 13: 219-224. Purchon, R. D. 1963. Practical animal biology for the Tropics (West African edition). London. Rama Rao, K. 1977. Species of Gracilaria and Hypnea as potential sources of agar. Seaweed Res. Util. 2: 95-102. —— 1982. Biology of Hypnea species and their possible utilisation in India. Seaweed Res. Util. 5: 11-19. Reinbold, T. 1907. Die Meeresalgen der deutschen Tiefsee-Expedition 1898-1899. In C. Chun (Ed.), Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse der deutschen Tiefsee — Expedition auf dem Dampfer ‘Valdivia’ 1898-1899. 2 (2/4): 549-586. Jena. —— 1908. Die Meeresalgen der Deutschen Siipolar-Expedition 1901-1903. Jn E. von Drygalski (Ed.), Deutsche Stidpolar-Expedition 1901-1903 im Auftrage des Reichsministeriums des Innern 8 Botanik (2): 177-202. Berlin & Leipzig. Note. 1928 is the publication date of the whole volume and of the last part; the earlier parts were published separately at various dates as completed (1906; 1908; 1911; 1924; 1928). 484. 484A. 485. 486. 487. 488. 488A. 489. 490. 491. 492. 493. 494. 495. 496. 497. 498. 498A. 499. 500. 501. 502. 503. 504. 505. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 117 Richardson, W. D. 1969. Some observations on the ecology of Trinidad marine algae. Proc. int. Seaweed Symp. 6: 357-363. Robins, P. A. & Kraft, G. T. 1985. Morphology of the type and Australian species of Dudresnaya (Dumontiaceae, Rhodophyta). Phycologia 24: 1-34. Rodrigues, J. E. de M. 1960. Revisao das algas de S. Tomé e Principe do herbdrio do Instituto Botanico de Coimbra. I- Phaeophyta. Garcia de Orta 8: 583-595. Rodriguez, O. 1953. Seaweeds of industrial interest in the Canary Islands. Proc. int. Seaweed Symp. 1: 75-76. Roth, A. W. 1797. Catalecta botanica quibus plantae novae et minus cognitae describuntur atque illustrantur. Fasciculus Primus. Lipsiae. Round, F. E. 1981. The ecology of algae. Cambridge. Saenger, P. 1971. On the occurrence of Ophidocladus (Rhodomelaceae) in Southern Africa. JIS. Afr. Bot. 37: 291-304. —— 1974. [‘1973’]. Additions and comments on the Rhodomelaceae of Inhaca Island, Mogam- bique. Nova Hedwigia 24: 19-37. Saito, Y. 1967. Studies on Japanese species of Laurencia, with special reference to their compara- tive morphology. Mem. Fac. Fish. Hokkaido Univ. 15: 1-81. —— 1969a. The algal genus Laurencia from the Hawaiian Islands, the Philippine Islands and adjacent areas. Pacif. Sci: 23: 148-160. — 1969b. On morphological distinctions of some species of Pacific North American Laurencia. Phycologia 8: 85-90. —— 1982. Morphology and infrageneric position of three British species of Laurencia (Cera- miales, Rhodophyta). Phycologia 21: 299-306. — & Womersley, H. B. S. 1974. The southern Australian species of Laurencia (Ceramiales: Rhodophyta). Aust. J. Bot. 22: 815-874. Santos Guerra, A. 1972. Contribuci6n al estudio de la flora marina de la Isla de La Gomera. Vieraea 2(1): 86-102. — Acuna G.[onzales], A. & Wildpret [De La Torre], W. 1970. Contribucion al estudio de la flora marina de la Isla de La Palma. Cuad. Bot. canaria 9: 20-29. Sanusi, S. S. 1980. A study on grazing as a factor influencing the distribution of benthic littoral algae. M.Sc. thesis, University of Ghana. Sauvageau, C. 1897. Note préliminaire sur les algues marines du Golf de Gascogne. J. Bot. Paris 11: 166-179; 202-214; 252-257; 263-288; 301-311. — 1912. A propos des Cystoseira de Banyuls et Guéthary. Bull. Stn biol. Arcachon 14: 133- 556. Note. There also exists a separate, repaged 1-424. — 1925. Sur quelques algues Floridées renfermant de l’iode a l’état libre. Bull. Stn biol. Arcachon 22: 5-45. Schiffner, V. 1931. Neue und bemerkenswerte Meeresalgen. Hedwigia 71: 139-160; 161-205. Schmidt, J. A. 1852. See Sonder, O. W. (528). Schmidt, O. C. 1924. Index algarum marinarum 1920-1923. Hedwigia 65: 11-27. —— 1929a. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Meeresalgen der Azoren I. Hedwigia 69: 95-113. —— 1929b. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Meeresalgen der Azoren II. Hedwigia 69: 165-172. — 1929c. Die marine Vegetation der Azoren. (Vorlaufiger Bericht). Hedwigia 68: 327-346. —— 1931. Die marine Vegetation der Azoren in ihren Grundziigen dargestellt. Biblthca bot. 102: 1-116. —— & Gerloff, J. 1957. Die marine Vegetation Afrikas in ihren Grundziigen dargestellt. Willdenowia 1: 709-756. Schmitz, F. 1893. Die Gattung Actinococcus Kitz. Flora, Jena 77: 367-418. —— & Falkenberg, P. 1897. Rhodomelaceae. In A. Engler & K. Prantl, Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien 1(2): 421-480. Leipzig. —— & Haupftfleisch, P. 1896a. Helminthocladiaceae. In A. Engler & K. Prantl, Die nattrlichen Pflanzenfamilien 1(2): 327-325. Leipzig. —— —— 1896b. Chaetangiaceae. In A. Engler & K. Prantl, Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien 1(2): 335-339. Leipzig. —— —— 1896c. Gelidiaceae. In A. Engler & K. Prantl, Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien 1(2): 340-349. Leipzig. ——— 1896d. Rhodophyllidaceae. Jn A. Engler & K. Prantl, Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien. 1(2): 366-382. 118 506. 507. 508. 509. 510. 511. 512. 512A. 313. 513A. 514. O15. 516. Dai; 518. 519. 520. S21. a22. 323. JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON —— —— 1896-97. Sphaerococcaceae. In A. Engler & K. Prantl, Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien 1(2): 382-396. Leipzig. —— —— 1897a. Rhodymeniaceae. Jn A. Engler & K. Prantl, Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien 1(2): 396-405. Leipzig. —— —— 1897b. Bonnemaisoniaceae. In A. Engler & K. Prantl, Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien 1(2): 417-420. Leipzig. —— —— 1897c. Gloiosiphoniaceae. In A. Engler & K. Prantl, Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien 1(2): 505-508. Leipzig. —— —— 1897d. Grateloupiaceae. In A. Engler & K. Prantl, Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien 1(2): 508-514. Leipzig. —— —— 1897e. Nemastomaceae. Jn A. Engler & K. Prantl, Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien 1(2): 521-527. Leipzig. Schneider, C. W. 1983. The red algal genus Audouinella Bory (Nemaliales; Acrochaetiaceae) from North Carolina. Smithson. Contr. mar. Sci. 22: iti+[1]+25. —— 1984. Studies on Antithamniella, Callithamnielia and Calloseris (Rhodophyta, Ceramiales) from North Carolina, USA. Phycologia 23: 455-464. Schnell, R. 1950. Esquisse de la végétation cétiére de la Basse Guinée Francaise. Jn Anon., Conferéncia Internacional dos Africanistas ocidentais 2A. Conferéncia Bissau, 1947, 2 Trabalhos apresentados 42A. Sec¢ao (Meio Bioldgico), (1A. Parte): 201-214. Lisboa. sap ig G. 1951. Le genre Cottoniella Boergesen (Delessériacées). Revue gén. Bot. 58: 279- —— Feldmann, J. & Magne, M.-F. 1968. Recherches sur les Phyllophoracées. Bull. Inst. océanogr. Monaco 67(1383): 1-99. Sciuto, S., Piattelli, M., Chillemi, R., Furnari, G. & Cormaci, M. 1979. The implication of Haematocelis rubens J. Agardh in the life history of Schizymenia dubyi (Chauvin) J. Agardh (Rhodophyta, Gigartinales): a chemical study. Phycologia 18: 296-302. Scott, F. J., Wetherbee, R. & Kraft, G. T. 1984. The morphology and development of some prominently stalked southern Australian Halymeniaceae (Cryptonemiales, Rhodophyta). II. The sponge-associated genera Thamnoclonium Kuetzing and Codiophyllum Gray. J. phycol. 20: 286-295. Seagrief, S. C. 1984. A catalogue of South African green, brown and red marine algae. Mem. bot. Surv. S. Afr. 47: i-vi+1-72. Searles, R. B. 1968. Morphological studies of red algae of the order Gigartinales. Univ. Calif. Publs Bot. 43: vit+[2]+1-100. Seoane-Camba, J. 1960. Nota sobre algunas especies de algas de la costa occidental africana (sur de Cabo Blanco). Investigacién pesq. 16: 91-103. —— 1965. Estudios sobre las algas benténicas en la costa sur de la Peninsula Ibérica (litoral de Cadiz). Investigacion pesq. 29: 3-216. —— 1979. Sobre algunas Gelidiaceas nuevas 0 poco conocidas de las costas Espafiolas. Acta bot. malacitana 5: 99-112. Silva, P. C. 1960. Codium (Chlorophyta) in the tropical western Atlantic. Nova Hedwigia 1: 497-536. Simons, R. H. 1964. Species of Plocamium on the South African coast. Bothalia 8: 183-193. —— 1966. The genus Ceramium in South Africa. Bothalia 9: 153-168. —— 1968. Notes on Ceramium planum Kuetzing, a red seaweed from South Africa. Jl S. Afr. Bot. 34: 127-133. —— 1969. See entry for Simons 1974 (523). —— 1970. Marine algae from southern Africa 1. Six new species from the inter- and infra-tidal zones. Investl Rep. Div. Sea Fish. Rep. S. Afr. 88: [4]+1-13. —— 1973. Unpublished list (in litt.) of species from South West Africa, principally collected during a Graves/Isaac/Lawson/Simons field trip in 1957. Known to be incomplete. —— 1974. Algae, (including diatoms and seaweeds) [pp. 239-261]. InJ. H. Day, N. A. H. Millard, & M.-L. Penrith, A guide to marine life on South African shores. 2nd ed. Cape Town & Rotterdam. Note. The first edition (not seen) was probably 1969, since that is the copyright date and the Preface is dated April 1968. Overall tripartite editorship is obvious from both Copyright allocation and statements in Preface. Latter also clearly indicates responsibility of R. H. Simons for algal section. Presumably algal content of first edition was as in second, since preface statement unchanged from past. Relevant records are for Namibia. 524. 525. 526. 527. 528. 529. 530. 531. Boe. 533. 534. 535. 534. 536. 537. 538. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 119 —— 1976. Seaweeds of southern Africa: guidelines for their study and identification. Fish Bull. S. Afr. 7: 1-113. — & Hewitt, F. E. 1977 [‘1976’]. Marine algae from southern Africa 2. Morphology and taxonomy of five foliaceous Florideophyceae (Rhodophyta). Sea Fish. Bch Investigatl Rep. 110: [4]+1-46. Skuja, H. 1944. Untersuchungen tiber die Rhodophyceen des Susswassers, 7-12. Acta Horti bot. Univ. latv. 14: 1-63. Sluiman, H. J. 1978. A note on Bostrychia scorpioides (Hudson) Montagne ex Kiitzing and B. montagnei Harvey (Rhodomelaceae, Rhodophyta). Blumea 24: 301-305. Solms-Laubach, H. 1881. Die Corallinenalgen des Golfes von Neapel und der angrenzenden Meeres-Abschnitte. [[V. Monographie]. Jn A. Dohrn (Ed.), Fauna und Flora des Golfes von Neapel und der angrenzenden Meeres-Abschnitte: [8|+64+[8]. Leipzig. Sonder, [O. W.] 1852. Algae. In J. A. Schmidt, Beitraége zur Flora der Cap Verdischen Inseln. Mit Beriicksichtigung aller bis jetzt daselbst bekannten wildwachsenden und kultivirten Pflanzen. Nach eigenen Untersuchungen und mit Benutzung der gewonnenen Resultate anderer Reisenden: 125/127. Heidelberg. Note. The algal material was sent to Sonder in Hamburg; he worked on the plants and provided both the determinative data and text as printed. Sourie, R. 1954a. Contribution a l’étude écologique des cétes rocheuses du Sénégal. Mém. Inst. fr. Afr. noire 38: 1-342+[1]. Note. From the note on p. 117, it is clear that the algae were worked on mainly by J. Feldmann, but that Sourie took account of some of the views of Dangeard as expressed in the latter’s memoir on the Cap Vert (Dakar) peninsula algae. Since the exact contribution of the various people involved is in doubt, we have left the reference in the name of Sourie, who seems to have exercised overall authorship. 1954b. Principaux types de zonations verticales des algues sur le littoral rocheux de la presqu’ile du Cap Vert (Zone intercotidale). Rapp. Commun. int. bot. Congr. 8(17): 151-153. — 1954c. Etude écologique sommaire des fonds sableux en Baie de Dakar. Annls Ec. sup. Sci. Dakar 1: 141-155. Note. Sourie stated (p. 141) that many of the specific determinations of algae were by J. Feldmann. South, R. G. & Whittick, A. 1976. Aspects of the life history of Rhodophysema elegans (Rhodophy- ta, Peyssonneliaceae). Br. phycol. J. 11: 349-354. Southward, A. J. 1958. The zonation of plants and animals on rocky sea shores. Biol. Rev. 33: 137-177. Stafleu, F. A. & Cowan, R. S. 1976. Taxonomic literature. A selective guide to botanical publications and collections with dates, commentaries and types 1: A-G. 2nd ed. [Regnum veg. 94]. Utrecht. See Stegenga, H. 1985. Steentoft, M. 1967. A revision of the marine algae of Sao Tomé and Principe (Gulf of Guinea). J. Linn. Soc. (Bot.) 60: 99-146. Stegenga, H. 1979. Life histories and systematics of the Acrochaetiaceae. Amsterdam. —— 1985. A note on Anotrichium tenue (C. Ag.) Nag. (Ceramiaceae, Rhodophyta) in southern Africa. Acta bot. neerl. 34: 145-155. —— & Borsje, W. J. 1976. The morphology and life history of Acrochaetium dasyae Collins (Rhodophyta, Nemaliales). Acta bot. neerl. 25: 15-29. —— —— 1977. The morphology and life history of Acrochaetium polyblastum (Rosenv.) Bgrg. and Acrochaetium hallandicum (Kylin) Hamel (Rhodophyta, Nemaliales). Acta bot. neerl. 26: 451-470. — & Mulder, A. S. 1979. Remarks on the Audouinella microscopica (Nag.) Woelkerling complex, with a brief survey of the genus Chromastrum Papenfuss (Rhodophyta, Nemaliales). Acta bot. neerl. 28: 289-311. —— & Erp, N. D. van 1979. Morphological variation in the genus Acrochaetium (Rhodophyta, Nemaliales). Acta bot. neerl. 28: 425-448. — & Vroman, M. 1976. The morphology and life history of Acrochaetium densum (Drew) Papenfuss (Rhodophyta, Nemaliales). Acta bot. neerl. 25: 257-280. Stephenson, T. A. & Stephenson, A. 1972. Life between tidemarks on rocky shores. San Francisco. Sunding, P. 1972. A botanical bibliography of the Cape Verde Islands. Oslo [Botanical Garden, University of Oslo]. Stencilled. — 1973. A botanical bibliography of the Canary Islands. 2nd ed. Oslo [Botanical Garden, University of Oslo]. Stencilled. : Svedelius, N. 1911. Florideae. In A. Engler & K. Prantl, Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien 1(2): 200-276. Leipzig. 120 539. 540. 541. 542. 543. 544. 545. 546. 547. 548. 549. 550. JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON Tandy, G. 1944. Algae. In A. W. Exell, Catalogue of the vascular plants of S. Tomé (with Principe and Annobon): 386, Appendix I. London. Taylor, W. R. 1939. Algae collected on the presidential cruise of 1938. Smithson. misc. Collns 98: 1-18. — 1960. Marine algae of the eastern tropical and subtropical coasts of the Americas. Ann Arbor. Tittley, I., Irvine, L. M. & Kartawick, T. 1984. Catalogue of type specimens and geographical index to the collections of Rhodophyta (red algae) at the British Museum (Natural History). Part 1 Corallinales. London. Trochain, J. 1940. Contribution a l’étude de la végétation du Sénégal. Mém. Inst. fr. Afr. noire 2: [1-6]+1-433+[63]. Note. J. Feldmann clearly had a great deal to do with the main determinations on which the algal list (pp. 108-110) was based; since the extent to which the data were accepted or amended by Trochain is not clear, and since there are other parts to the text which seem definitely to have been attributable to Trochain, we have accepted the latter as overall author. For individual comments on species, the more correct authorship citation would undoubtedly be ‘Feldmann, J., in Trochain, J.,’ etc. Tseng, C. K. 1944. Notes on the algal genus Taenioma. Madrono 7: 215-226. —— Chang, C. F., Xia, E. Z. & Xia, B. M. 1982. Studies on some marine red algae from Hong Kong. Jn B. S. Morton & C. K. Tseng, The marine flora and fauna of Hong Kong and southern China. . . [Proceedings of the First International Marine Biological Workshop . . . Hong Kong, 18 April-10 May 1980]. 1. Introduction and Taxonomy: 57-84. Hong Kong. Turner, J. A. 1982. Taxonomic delineation of Mastophora Decaisne and Lithoporella Foslie (Corallinaceae, Rhodophyta). Jn Anon., Scientific Programme and Abstracts: a 51. First International Phycological Congress, St. John’s, Newfoundland, Canada, 8-14 August 1982. St. John’s. —— & Woelkerling, W. J. 1982a. Studies on the Mastophora-Lithoporella complex (Coralli- naceae, Rhodophyta) I. Meristems and thallus structure and development. Phycologia 21: 201-217. —— —— 1982b. Studies on the Mastophora-Lithoporella complex (Corallinaceae, Rhodophyta) II. Reproduction and generic concepts. Phycologia 21: 218-235. Uriarte, L. Bell6n 1930. Bibliografia acerca de las Algas de Espana, Portugal, Baleares, Canarias y norte de Marruecos. Congr. int. Oceanogr. Sevilla, May, 1929: 1-40. Madrid. Note. The congress concerned here was held in Sevilla, May 1929; the present paper was presented as a note at the congress and was subsequently published separately in Madrid, 1930, with pagination from pp. 1-40. A statement exists to the effect that the paper appeared in Tome 1 associated with the congress, p. 407 onwards. We have not been able to check that. The section on Canarias (pp. 17-18) has only three named species, including a Corallina (others — 1 green and 1 brown alga). Varo, J., Ramirez, J. & Renteria, J. 1979. Estudio de la vegetacién bentonica del litoral granadino. Acta bot. malacitana 5: 79-98. Vickers, A. 1897? [‘1896’]. Contribution 4 la flore algologique des Canaries. Annls Sci. nat. (Bot.) VIII, 4: 293-306. Note. The date is somewhat difficult to cite as there is some confusion regarding the dates of various issues. It does seem possible that pre-prints were issued in 1896; this is the date usually cited (see Lawson & Price, 1969: 345-346). Viera y Clavijo, J. de 1866; 1869. Diccionario de historia natural de las islas Canarias, . . .1(A-G). Gran Canaria. Note. The background to this work is explained in detail by Martin Aguardo (1957), who outlined (p. 8) the career of Viera y Clavijo and the progress of the work. The MS was completed in 1799, with the title Diccionario de Historia Natural de las Canarias, but was not published until the indicated dates. See also references 549 and 386. A further version of the work appeared in 1942 under the ‘Publicaciones de la Biblioteca Canaria’ series (Tenerife). A more recent (1982) new edition was edited by M. Alvar and included an introduction and appendix, with purely historical/literary data. 1869. Diccionario de historia natural de las Islas Canarias, . . . 2 (H-Z). Gran Canaria. Note. For full title and background note, see entry 548. — 1882. Catalogo de los géneros y especies de plantes singulares de les Islas Canarias. Revista de Canarias, nos. 77, 78, 79, and 80. Note. These items were apparently published as an Appendix to the work in entries 548 and 549. Although completed in 1808, this Catalogo was not published until 1882. It is here quoted unseen, since we have been unable to locate copies, even in the Canary Islands (Universidad of La Laguna, Tenerife, recently noted as a centre of marine algal work in the region). Additional information or statements of content from known copies will be gratefully received. In view of the data in the original Diccionario de Historia Natural. . . (548, 549), it seems highly likely that this appendix has some relevance here. Sot. 552. a5. 554. 555. 556. RHODOPHYTA (FLORIDEAE) OF TROPICAL AFRICA 121 Webb, P. B. 1849. Spicilegia Gorgonea; or a catalogue of all the plants as yet discovered in the Cape de Verd Islands. . . In W. J. Hooker, Niger Flora. . .: 89-197. London, Paris & Madrid. Weber-van Bosse, A. 1889. Note sur quelques algues rapportées par le yacht ‘Chazalie’. J. Bot. Paris 13: 133-135. —— 1904. II: Corallineae Verae of the Malay Archipelago. In A. Weber-van Bosse & M. Foslie, The Corallinaceae of the Siboga-Expedition. Siboga-Expedite: . . . Uitkomsten op Zoologish, Botanisch, Oceanographisch en Geologisch Gebied . . . Monographie 61: 78-110+[34]. Leiden. — 1921. Liste des algues du Siboga II Rhodophyceae Premiére partie Protoflorideae, Nemalionales, Cryptonemiales. Jn M. Weber, Siboga-Expeditie . . . Monographie LIXb. Uit- komsten op Zoologisch, Botanisch, Oceanographisch en Geologisch Gebied. ... Livr. LXXXIX: [6]+187-392+[4]. —— 1923. Liste des algues du Siboga III Rhodophyceae Seconde partie Ceramiales. In M. Weber, Siboga-Expeditie ... Monographie LIXc. Uitkomsten op Zoologisch, Botanisch, Oceanographisch en Geologisch Gebied. . . . Livr. XCIV: [4]+311-392+[4]. Weisscher, F. C. M. 1982. Marine algae from Ilhéu de Fora (Salvage Islands). Bolm Mus. munic. Funchal 34: 23-34. —— 1983. Marine algae from Selvagem Pequena (Salvage Islands). Bolm Mus. munic. Funchal 35: 41-80. 556A.—— Audiffred, P. A. J. & Duineveld, G. C. A. 1982 [15 November 1982]. MS list (in litt.) from pe B SS7A. 558. 558A. 559. 560. 561. ofS. Prud’homme van Reine on Netherlands CANCAP Expeditions to the Canaries and Salvage Islands. (See also entry 557.) —— Prud’homme van Reine, W. F. & Duineveld, G. C. A. 71985. Marine algal vegetation of Bahia del Confital near Las Palmas de Gran Canaria. Unpublished manuscript [from Prud’homme van Reine] on the findings of the Netherlands CANCAP Expeditions (see entry 556A). West, J. A. & Hommersand, M. H. 1981. Rhodophyta: life histories. In C. S. Lobban & M. J. Wynne (Eds), The biology of seaweeds: 133-193. London. Wilce, R. T. & Davis, A. N. 1984. Development of Dumontia contorta (Dumontiaceae, Cryp- tonemiales) compared with that of other higher red algae. J. phycol. 20: 336-351. Wille, N. 1890-1891. Chlorophyceae. Jn A. Engler & K. Prantl, Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien 1 (2): 24-175. Leipzig. Note. The publication dates appear to be: Lief. 40, pp. 1-48. 1890; 41, 49-96. 1890; 46, 97-144. 1890; 60, 145-192. 1891. Woelkerling, W. J. 1971. Morphology and taxonomy of the Audouinella complex (Rhodophyta) in southern Australia. Aust. J. Bot. suppl. ser. 1: [2]+1-91. — 1972. Studies on the Audouinella microscopica (Naeg.) Woelk. complex (Rhodophyta). Rhodora 74: 85-96. — 1973a. The Audouinella complex (Rhodophyta) in the western Sargasso Sea. Rhodora 75: 78-101. —— 1973b. The morphology and systematics of the Audouinella complex (Acrochaetiaceae, Rhodophyta) in northeastern United States. Rhodora 75: 529-621. — 1983a. The Audouinella (Acrochaetium-Rhodochorton) complex (Rhodophyta): present perspectives. Phycologia 22: 59-92. —— 1983b. A taxonomic reassessment of Lithophyllum (Corallinaceae, Rhodophyta) based on studies of R. A. Philippi’s original collections. Br. phycol. J. 18: 299-328. — Chamberlain, Y. M. & Silva, P. C. 1985. A taxonomic and nomenclatural reassessment of Tenarea, Titanoderma and Dermatolithon (Corallinaceae, Rhodophyta) based on studies of type and other critical specimens. Phycologia 24: 317-337. Wollaston, E. M. 1984. Species of Ceramiaceae (Rhodophyta) recorded from the International Indian Ocean Expedition, 1962. Phycologia 23: 281-299. Womersley. H. B. S. 1978. Southern Australian species of Ceramium Roth (Rhodophyta). Aust. J. mar. Freshwat. Res. 29: 205-257. — 1979. Southern Australian species of Polysiphonia Greville (Rhodophyta). Aust. J. Bot. 27: 459-528. —— & Bailey, A. 1970. Marine algae of the Solomon Islands. Phil. Trans. R. Soc. B, 259: 257-352. Woodhead, N. & Tweed, R. D. 1958. A check list of tropical West African algae (fresh- and brackish-water). Hydrobiologia 11: 299-395. ———— 1960. A second check-list of tropical West African algae. Hydrobiologia 15: 225-286. Wynne, M. J. 1984. The occurrence of Apoglossum and Delesseria (Ceramiales, Rhodophyta) in South Africa. S. Afr. J. Bot. 3: 137-145. 122 JAMES H. PRICE, DAVID M. JOHN & GEORGE W. LAWSON 36. 1985a [‘1984’]. Notes on Herposiphonia (Rhodomelaceae, Rhodophyta) in South Africa, with a description of a new species. Cryptogamie Algol. 5: 167-177. 36A. 1985b. Concerning the names Scagelia corallina and Herposiphonia wurdemannii (Cera- miales, Rhodophyta). Cryptogamie Algol. 6: 81-90. 1985c. Evidence for the transfer of Cyclospora curtissiae J. Agardh to Carpoblepharis (Ceramiaceae, Rhodophyta). Phycologia 24: 49-54. —— 1985d. Two new species of Tayloriella (Rhodomelaceae, Rhodophyta) from the northeastern North Pacific. J. phycol. 21: 107-114. 36B. —— 1986. Report on a collection of benthic marine algae from the Namibian coast (southwestern Africa). Nova Hedwigia 43, in press. —— & Ballantine, D. L. 1985. Notes on the marine algae of Puerto Rico. IV. The taxonomic placement of Grallatoria (Ceramiaceae, Rhodophyta). Cryptogamie Algol. 6: 219-229. 561A. —— & Kraft, G. T. 1985. Hypoglossum caloglossoides sp. nov. (Delesseriaceae, Rhodophyta) from Lord Howe Island, South Pacific. Br. phycol. J. 20: 9-19. 562. ——& Taylor, W. R. 1973. The status of Agardhiella tenera and Agardhiella baileyi (Rhodophyta, Gigartinales). Hydrobiologia 43: 93-107. 563. Yamada, Y. 1931. Notes on Laurencia, with special reference to the Japanese species. Univ. Calif. Publs Bot. 16: 185-310. 564. .—— 1938. The species of Liagora from Japan. Sci. Pap. Inst. Algol. Res., Fac. Sci. Hokkaido 2: 1-34+[30]. 565. .—— 1941. Notes on some Japanese algae IX. Sci. Pap. Inst. Algol. Res., Fac. Sci. Hokkaido 2: 195-215+[11]. 565A. Yarish, C., Breeman, A. M. & Hoek, C. van den 1985? [‘1984’]. Temperature, light, and photoperiod responses of some northeast American and west European endemic rhodophytes in relation to their geographic distribution. Helgolander wiss. Meeresunters. 38: 273-308. Note. See reference 447 for explanation of dating. 566. Zaneveld, J. S. 1956. Economic marine algae of tropical south and east Asia and their utilisation. Indo-Pacific Fisheries Council, Serial publications No. 3: [2]+1-SS. 567. See Lining, K. 1985. Note. For references carrying numbers 568-572 inclusive, see subsequent parts of the Florideae. 573. See Wynne, M. J. 1984. i = > ¢ 3 is Ne = - 7 . ~ » a - i a ’ —! e . a . * iat? ae ne ae le en el a British Museum (Natural History) Seaweeds of the British Isles The synthesis of many years’ research carried out by the British Museum (Natural History) and the British Phycological Society, this is the second in a series of books that will be published under this title covering all the British and the majority of northern Atlantic seaweeds. Volume 1 Rhodophyta Part 2A Cryptonemiales (sensu stricto), Palmariales, Rhodymeniales. Linda M. Irvine Following the style and format laid down in Part 1, this book deals with the species attributed to the orders Cryptonemiales, Palmariales and Rhodymeniales. Each species description incorporates notes on ecology and distribution and is supported by one or more line illustrations. Keys to aid identification are also included. When complete, this title will be the standard work of reference in its field; it will provide students and researchers with a digest of the most up-to-date and compre- hensive information available on the marine algae of Great Britain and Ireland which will be indispensable throughout the north Atlantic region and beyond. ISBN 0 565 00871 4 128 pagesillustrated £13.00. Titles to be published in Volume 15 Seaweeds of the western coast of tropical Africa and adjacent islands: a critical assessment. IV. Rhodophyta (Florideae) 1. Genera A-F By James H. Price, David M. John & George W. Lawson Cytology of the fern flora of Madeira By I. Manton, J. D. Lovis, G. Vida & M. Gibby A revision of the lichen genus Xanthoparmelia in Australia By J. A. Elix, J. Johnston & P. A. Armstrong Photoset by Rowland Phototypesetting Ltd, Bury St Edmunds, Suffolk Printed in Great Britain by Henry Ling Ltd, Dorchester Bulletin of the British Museum (Natural History) Cytology of the fern flora of Madeira I. Manton, J. D. Lovis, G. Vida and M. Gibby Botany series Vol 15 No 2 27 November 1986 The Bulletin of the British Museum (Natural History), instituted in 1949, is issued in four scientific series, Botany, Entomology, Geology (incorporating Mineralogy) and Zoology, and an Historical series. Papers in the Bulletin are primarily the results of research carried out on the unique and ever-growing collections of the Museum, both by the scientific staff of the Museum and by specialists from elsewhere who make use of the Museum’s resources. Many of the papers are works of reference that will remain indispensable for years to come. Parts are published at irregular intervals as they become ready, each is complete in itself, available separately, and individually priced. Volumes contain about 300 pages and several volumes may appear within a calendar year. Subscriptions may be placed for one or more of the series on either an Annual or Per Volume basis. Prices vary according to the contents of the individual parts. Orders and enquiries should be sent to: Publications Sales, British Museum (Natural History), Cromwell Road, London SW7 5BD, England. World List abbreviation: Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. (Bot.) © Trustees of the British Museum (Natural History), 1986 The Botany series is edited in the Museum’s Department of Botany Keeper of Botany: Mr J. F. M. Cannon Editor of Bulletin: Mr J. R. Laundon Assistant Editor: Dr A. J. Harrington Editor’s Assistant: Miss M. J. Short ISBN 0 565 08012 1 ; 4 ISSN 0068-2292 ay We is y Botany series Vol 15 No 2 pp 123-161 British Museum (Natural Cromwell Road London SW7 5BD Issued 27 November 1986 Cytology of the fern flora of Madeira Irene Manton Department of Plant Sciences, University of Leeds, LS2 9JT, U.K. John D. Lovis Department of Plant and Microbial Sciences, University of Canterbury, Christchurch, New Zealand Gabor Vida Department of Genetics, Eétvés Lorand University, Muzeum K6rut 4a, H-1088 Budapest, Hungary Mary Gibby Department of Botany, British Museum (Natural History), Cromwell Road, London SW7 5BD Contents P|: 1a 0s RAE Er a NE MEMES ORDA SGT Roe Arne ONE IE el Pra Co gee POTD See SA Ir ee, MEO 123 PEON ODS 0 rg eaten cet cates Seam mona a eteabe We rogs eeeaa pond cee ein wu ied MAG elena es 123 WEMTOEI AIS SHAN UNOUS 5 hohe elec nad neces aa eieie ey Waitin ama Asante Coton ered 124 miphabetical list Gf taxa with: cata c. miter gan sea y cove deaiossus. ups eawn ca data eeualtewin dsaes 126 INGLES CRO INCE chika coon Peete ery ian apn taee ta saea ae Bane aaa ae oy eet 129 EMISCHSSION BAO CONCINGIONS 00.05 sccteaesrcas-viasvotesict cs oeneg tees ih soon nceeeavarer ames aeeeG 141 PRR TVW CO BOTINOINS estes cog certs ving oontdd yh aac ten CicKa Od elles eg Sa twang cate OROET Tai fon hea seaad See 144 PRQUEPOROC SE, F: Socpcs tated tre abana Onset 28 naa ree na Gevaert ony ule ne seater dda se caim iets Minntonce ere 145 RES TIPUOUS OL PUA coe 2 os cer rccanas seas) vous tg ia ce) opdooes mew ae eaeeE ate ang emtanena Tenens 148 BPERLCS rear eacon os cc th vas atten s te eiow Ledenat as avyesticedar ewe smete ead taatet carta Nes wescesenncnee tees eee 150 Synopsis A cytological survey of almost all the indigenous ferns of Madeira has been compiled from specially collected wild material. The chromosome numbers and/or pairing behaviour at meiosis are recorded photographically for 48 species or cytotypes, several of them new to science, and for two new or unfamiliar species-hybrids. New taxa include an amphidiploid Hymenophyllum, involving H. tunbrigense x H. wilsonii, together with the back-cross between this and H. wilsonii. There are two new hexaploid taxa, respectively in Asplenium and Ceterach, and the existence of a pentaploid hybrid Polystichum, involving P. falcinellum (octoploid) Xx P. setiferum (diploid), has been confirmed cytologically. Formal taxonomic descriptions of all these new taxa and hybrids will be given elsewhere under the authorship of M. Gibby and J. D. Lovis, though the cytology is recorded here. Finally, the evidence that the Macaronesian flora contains relictual fragments of the former (Tertiary) vegetation of Europe (the ‘laurisilva’) is briefly discussed in relation to the ferns of the ground-flora, and it is shown to have been greatly strengthened by recent finds of several characteristic Madeiran ferns still extant in southern Europe. Introduction The Island of Madeira, a Portuguese dependency, is located in a subtropical latitude in the north Atlantic Ocean, 850 km south of Lisbon and some 475 km west of the coast of Africa (Morocco). It is 57 km long and 22 km at the widest part, i.e. about the same area as the Isle of Man, but incomparably more rugged. Being of Tertiary volcanic origin, arising abruptly from the sea bed in deep water, it is mountainous throughout, reaching 1825 m and often meeting the sea with precipitous cliffs up to 600 m high. Accessible beaches and flat land for cultivation are scarce, but Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. (Bot.) 15 (2): 123-161 Issued 27 November 1986 124 I. MANTON ET AL water is brought to wherever it is needed by means of an elaborate system of water channels (levadas) which may traverse mountains almost horizontally for long distances, providing excellent footpaths through otherwise intractable terrain. Though the climate is equable at all times of year, being virtually frost-free at sea-level, there is a well marked mist zone on mountains at about 600-1300 m, and many rocky gullies crossing the levadas provide excellent fern habitats where even delicate filmy ferns can sometimes be found growing in the open on the ground. The name Madeira means ‘wood’ and when the island was first discovered in the fourteenth century it was forest-covered. After settlement in the fifteenth century much of the native forest was rapidly destroyed to provide timber and firewood but, under the guidance of an enlightened modern forestry service, a good deal of forest still remains, especially on the north side of the island between 600 and 1200 m. This forest, though doubtless not entirely virgin, nevertheless still contains the characteristic laurels (species of both Laurus and Ocotea) as well as other remarkable trees, such as Clethra arborea Aiton. An important subsidiary constituent is Erica arborea L. which can become locally dominant over considerable areas if the laurels are absent. Floristically, this forest, the laurisilva, is quite unlike any found in Europe today but it is clear that, in large measure, it resembles forests growing over much of Europe in Miocene and Pliocene times. Not unnaturally, the forest is also a luxuriant habitat for the larger ferns. Equally characteristic fern habitats include the crevices or surfaces associated with sun-baked rocks at sea-level which provide xerophytic conditions. At the other extreme, the special habitats associated with mountain-tops provide climatic conditions more reminiscent of Britain. A more detailed general description will be found in Benl (1971). The taxonomic literature most relevant to the present communication includes Romariz (1953), Hansen (1969; 1970), and Eriksson et al. (1974) as revised by Hansen & Sunding (1979, 1985). The first is a pteridophyte flora of Madeira but each of the others is a checklist of all vascular plants known from the island. As we shall show, all these compilations are still in need of additions and nomenclatural modifications. Finally, Flora Europaea is relevant for the special reason that, alone among the Macaronesian archipelagos, the Azores are treated as European though Madeira is not. The validity or otherwise of this apparently arbitrary distinction will be discussed. In addition to its own native flora, Madeira has been enriched by many introduced taxa which we have avoided as far as the facts have been ascertainable. Such adventives include the genera Cyrtomium, Doodia, Microlepia, Nephrolepis, and several species of Pteris and Adiantum. Disregarding these we now recognise 26 genera of leptosporangiate ferns as native to Madeira. Sixteen of these occur also in Britain though not always represented by the same species. The remaining genera have no British representative, though several are now known from continen- tal Europe and one species of Elaphoglossum, though credited to Europe in Flora Europaea because of its presence in the Azores, is in fact limited to Macaronesia. In contrast to adventives, we have been able to study for the first time several newly discovered native entities, including both species and hybrids. These additions, together with recent cognate discoveries in southern Europe, amplified by experimental studies carried out by other workers on selected genera (see especially Cheilanthes and Dryopteris), have not only deepened understanding of Madeira in particular and of Macaronesia in general, but have also greatly increased the evidence linking these islands with the Tertiary flora of mainland Europe. Materials and methods Adult specimens of most of the Madeiran ferns were collected personally and brought back to England alive during one or more of three visits carried out by one or other of the first two authors, who never visited the island together. The dates were: 1. A visit of three weeks in April 1949 by the senior author (I. Manton), accompanied by two members of the staff of the Botany Department at Leeds University. The plants from this journey were brought back by sea and established in cultivation in Leeds where, during the FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA 125 next few months, they gave cytological results to the extent of 91 per cent of the then known fern flora, as summarised in Manton (1950: 282). 2. Asecond visit carried out by one of the junior authors (J. D. Lovis) in April 1969 by invitation from Professor T. Reichstein of Basel, who also took part, accompanied by J. G. de Joncheere, to collect ferns, mainly Asplenium, Dryopteris (some for chemical analysis), Hymenophyllum and Polystichum. A special search for P. drepanum at Ribeiro Funda was successful. _ 3. A third visit, in July 1970, by J. D. Lovis alone, was specially directed to following up a limited number of unresolved problems, recognised as such from previous journeys. In addition, supplementary specimens of single taxa, not collected personally by any of the authors, will be found included in the list of results under the genera Arachniodes, Asplenium, Culcita, Hymenophyllum, and Phylilitis. A herbarium record of the plants collected on the first journey was compiled at the time by W. A. Sledge (a member of the party) and voucher specimens, from parts of the actual plants used for cytology subsequently, were pressed by the senior author. Duplicates from the former and all the tally specimens from the latter are now in BM. In addition, the late A. H. G. Alston visited Leeds several times while work was in progress, to take herbarium specimens of plants likely to interest the British Museum, and these have already been incorporated into the national collections, with the relevant cytological facts and origin inscribed on the labels. The hybrid Hymenophyllum (see p. 138), collected on the first journey in the belief that it was H. wilsonii, is of special importance here because it eventually died out in Leeds before its peculiar nature had been effectively resolved and a tally specimen was not taken; Alston’s sheet of specimens from this plant therefore remained the only herbarium record of it until the hybrid was collected again, from another locality, 20 years later (see Pl. V). The cytological techniques used were those now standard for fern chromosomes (see Manton, 1950; Panigrahi & Manton, 1958; Roy & Manton, 1965; Manton & Vida, 1968, etc.). Several of Map of Madeira showing plant locations. Key to the sites on the map. A: Funchal, including lower slopes of Monte, 0<350 m; B: Sao Martinho, 250 m; C: Estreito de Camara de Lobos, 150<400 m; D: Madalena do Mar, 300 m; E: Rabagal, 975<1100 m; F: Alagoa, Levada do Fanal, 1080 m; G: Ribeiro Funda, 200<250 m; H: Seixal, 80 m; I: Sao Vicente, 0<500 m; J: Levada do Moiro, above Levada da Rabagal, 1400-1550 m; K: Pico do Cedro (1 km W of Boca da Encumeada), 1000 m; L: Boca da Encumeada, 1000 m; M: Pico do Tapeiro, 1225 m; N: Pico do Ferreiro, 1500 m; O: Pico Casado do Partiera, 1600<1650 m; P: Serra d’Agua, 600 m; Q: Curral das Freiras (Gran Curral), 400<1000 m; R: Caldeirao Verde, 1000 m; S: Pico Ruivo de Santana; T: Pico do Arieiro, 1575 m; U: Queimadas, 875 m; V: Ribeiro Frio, 850<875 m; W: Pau Bastiao, above Levada do Cedro Gordo, 400 m; X: Levada da Serra do Faial, West of Santo da Serra, 800 m; Y: Santo da Serra, 650 m; Z: Santa Cruz, 25 m. ; 126 I. MANTON ET AL the preparations used for illustrations date back to 1949 or were added subsequently by the senior author on the same plants in cultivation, but many taxa have been re-worked by one or other of the junior authors, sometimes on the original plants but often on more recent gatherings. The junior authors between them have been entirely responsible for handling the additions to the flora not included in Manton (1950) and also for all the mitotic squashes. Satisfactory techniques applicable to ferns (as opposed to flowering plants) did not exist for this purpose before the enzyme method introduced by Chambers (1955) became available. This has been replaced recently by treatment of fixed roots with warm acid (N.HCI at 60°C for 20 min.) to permit the cells to be separated before staining; this is the method currently in use by M. Gibby (see Gibby, 1985a, b). In presenting the results we have supplied photographic authentication of the cytology of almost all the species mentioned in the text, using the standard magnification of 1000 diameters (with a few exceptions) in conformity with previous practice. In arranging the illustrations, we have followed as closely as possible the taxonomic order used by Hansen (1969) but elsewhere, in the explanatory notes and list of results, it has seemed more convenient to arrange the genera and species alphabetically. Cross-reference between one system and the other is provided by the inclusion of figure and plate numbers against each taxon in the list below. Finally, a map with a list of marked localities is appended. Alphabetical list of taxa with data [ ] Counted only from other areas. Genus Species 2n n Locality and date PE < i) se) a ga Adiantum capillus-veneris L. c.60 30 Funchal, 1949 60 30 Sao Martinho, 1969 reniforme L. — 150 Estreito, 1949 300 =150_ Estreito, 1969 300 150 Cedro Gordo, 1969 — 150 Seixal, 1970 Anogramma > S00 a> leptophylla (L.) — 27+1 Monte, 1949 Link Arachniodes 34a VIII 34b VIII webbianum (A. — 41 Kew, locality unknown Braun) Schelpe 82 — Rib. Funda, 1969 Asplenium aethiopicum — 216 Rib. Frio (Burman f.) Bech. (cf. Braithwaite, 1964a) _ 216 Santa da Serra, 1949 — 216 Cedro Gordo, 1969 — 216 Seixal, 1970 anceps Lowe ex — 36 Santa da Serra, 1969 Hook. & Grev. — 36 Rib. Frio (Joncheere, 1969) — 36 Pico do Ferreiro, 1970 — 36 Queimadas, 1970 — 36 Pico do Arieiro, 1969 — 36 Rabagal, 1969 —- 36 Caldeirao Verde, 1969 billotii F. Schultz — 72 Sao Martinho, 1949 — 72 Santa da Serra, 1969 hemionitis L. c.72 — Rib. Frio, 1949 — 36 Seixal, 1970 VII VI 24 VI Pete OY rd ie aes ae id ets | | 28 VI Alphabetical list of taxa with data—Cont. [ ] Counted only from other areas. FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA 127 Genus Species 2n n Locality and date Map Fig. Pi. marinum L. — 36 Funchal, 1949 A — — c.36 Sao Vicente I PA | VI monanthes L. 108 108 Rib. Frio, 1949, 1970 Vv 20a,b-~—Ss« WW~T onopteris L. 72 36 Rib. Frio, 1949, 1970 Vv — — 36 Pico Casado, 1970 O 26 VI — 36 Queimadas, 1970 U — septentrionale [c.144 — Teneriffe, coll. — 25 VI (L.) Hoffm. Benl| trichomanes subsp. — 72 Gran Curral, 1949 Q — quadrivalens D.E. 144 — Rb. Frio, 1949 Vv _— Meyer emend — 72 Caldeirao Verde, R 21 VI Lovis 1969 _— 72 Rabagal, 1969 E — —_ 72 Pico Casado, 1970 O “= — 72 Pico do Arieiro, 1969 AL — — 72 Serra d’Agua, 1969 E — sp. c.216 108 Pico do Ferreiro, N 23 VI 1970 Athyrium filix-femina (L.) — 40 Rib. Frio, 1949 Vv 35 VIII Roth Blechnum spicant (L.) Roth 68 — Rib. Frio, 1949 Vv — _- 34 Encumeada, 1970 LE 45 xX — 34 Pico do Arieiro, a 8 — 1969 Ceterach [aureum (Cav.) -- 72 Teneriffe, 1949] Buch [aureum var. — c.144 Canaries, 1969] parvifolium Benl & Kunkel sp. — c.100 Sao Martinho, 1949 B — 108 Serra d’Agua, 1969 P 31 VI Cheilanthes (excluding Notholaena) maderensis Lowe — c¢.30 Sao Martinho, 1949 B 3 I Christella dentata (Forssk.) — 72 Locality lost _— ile: Ill Brownsey & Jermy Culcita macrocarpa C. Presl 136 68 Madeira (Kew), — 9a,b II — 66-8 Azores, c. 1950] — [c.136 — Azores, 1984] — 9 II Cystopteris fragilis var. diaphana — 126 Pico Ruivo, 1949 S — (Bory) C. Chr. — 126 Sao Vicente, 1949 I 32 Vill — 126 Rib. Frio, 1949 Vv — — 126 Pico do Arieiro, Ab — 1969 Davallia canariensis (L.) — 40 Encumeada, 1949 L 10 Ill Sm. 128 Alphabetical list of taxa with data—Cont. [ | Counted only from other areas. I. MANTON ET AL Genus Species 2n n Locality and date Map Fig. Pl. Diplazium caudatum (Cav.) — 40-41 Father Costa’s —- Jermy (Athyrium garden, 1949 umbrosum (Aiton) — c.41_ Rib. Frio, 1949 Vv a= C. Presl) 82 — Cedro Gordo, W 33 Vil 1969 Dryopteris aemula (Aiton) —— 41 Rib. Frio, 1949 Vv 38a Vill Kuntze 82 — Encumeada, 1970 Lb 38b —_ 41 Pico do Arieiro, Ae — 1970 affinis (Lowe) c.82 °*82 Rib. Frio, 1949 Vv 39a,b =X Fraser-Jenkins subsp. affinis (D. borreri Newman) aitoniana c.82 41 Rib. Frio, 1949 Vv Si Vill Pichi-Serm. maderensis — 41 Queimadas, 1949 U 36 VIII (Milde) Alston — 41 Santo da Serra, 2 3 1969 Elaphoglossum semicylindricum 164 — Pico do Cedro, 1969 K 44 X (T. Bowdich) Benl Hymenophyllum tunbrigense (L.) Sm. —_ 13 Santa da Serra, ¥ _— 1949 Sm. — 13 Rib. Frio, 1949 Vv 15b IV — — Pico do Tapeiro M 15a IV wilsonii Hook. — 18 Alagoa. Levada do F l6a,b =IV Fanal (coll. Ben/l, 1970) 62 31 Queimadas, 1970 U 17a-c IV sp. X wilsonii — irregu- Queimadas, 1949 U 18a-c V lar (c. 18 pairs 12-13 singles) 49 ditto Pico do Tapeiro, M 19a-c V 1969, 1970 Notholaena (Cheilanthes) lanuginosa — 58 Santa Cruz, 1949 Zz 2 I (Desf.) Desv. ex Poiret (Cheilanthes vellea F. Muell.) marantae subsp. 58 — see text text p.138 subcordata — c.29 Madalena do Mar, 1969 D i I (Cav.) Benl & Poelt Oreopteris limbosperma — 34 Queimadas, 1949 uy —_— (All.) Holub _ 34 Encumeada, 1970 L 13 Ill Phyllitis scolopendrium — 36 Levada do Moiro J 30 Vil (L.) Newman (Pickering, 1970) Alphabetical list of taxa with data— Cont. [ | Counted only from other areas. FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA | WAn) Genus Species 2n n Locality and date Map Fig Fis Polypodium macaronesicum 74 — Rib. Frio, 1949 Vv 47c XI XII A. Bobrov — 37 Rib. Frio, 1970 Vv 47a XI 74 37 Levada dos Toros, A 47b XI 1985 74 — near Porto Santo, — = 1985 vulgare L. — 74 Pico Ruivo, 1949 S — — 74 Pico do Arieiro, 50 — 1970 — 74 Pico Casado, 1970 O 48 XI interjectum — 111 Pico Ruivo, 1949 S 49 XI Shivas Polystichum drepanum (Sw.) — 82 Rib. Funda, 1969 G 40 IX G_Presl falcinellum (Sw.) c.328 164 Encumeada, 1949 L 41 IX C. Presl setiferum (Forssk. ) C.82 — Rib. Frio, 1949 Vv — Moore ex Woynar — 41 Encumeada, 1949 fF 42 IX setiferum X 205 irregu- Rabagal, 1969 E 43a,b IX falcinellum lar Pteridium aquilinum (L.) — 52 Wild fix, 1949, — 6 II Kuhn locality not recorded Pteris palustris Poiret 58 29 Encumeada, 1949 L 7 II (P. arguta Aiton) Stegnogramma pozoi (Lagasca) — 72 Rib. Frio, 1949 Vv 14 Ill Iwatsuki (Leptogramma totta (Willd.) Sm.; L. africanum (Desv.) Ching) Trichomanes speciosum Willd. — 72 Santo da Serra, — (T. radicans Sw.) 1949 — 72 Rib. Frio, 1949, 11 Ill prep. 1970 Woodwardia radicans (L.) Sm. 68 c.34 Encumeada, 1949 L 46a 4 | - 34 Azores] — 46b x Adiantum (PI. I) Notes on genera The well known maidenhair-fern, A. capillus-veneris, provides a convenient basis for cytological comparisons; in Europe and elsewhere this species is interpretable as diploid with n = 30, 2n = 60 (Figs 4a, b). In contrast, A. reniforme is one of the most remarkable ferns in the Macaronesian flora. Outstanding attributes are its undivided, orbicular leaves, high chromo- 130 I. MANTON ET AL some number (at least in Madeira), and fragmented geographical range. The high chromosome number (n = 150) was first recorded in Manton (1950) on the basis of two different counts, one from a recently collected plant from Madeira and the other from a better established specimen, long in cultivation at Kew, and purporting to have come from Teneriffe (Canary Islands). The accuracy of the count itself, for Madeira, has since been confirmed several times by the junior authors following more recent collections from the island (see Figs 5a, b). These also indicate normal sexual reproduction (see especially Fig. 5b showing the full decaploid count of 2n = 300). However, a recent publication by Page (1973) concerning chromosome numbers for some (though not all) ferns from the Canary Islands, while explicitly mentioning A. reniforme in one context, states in another that no grades of ploidy higher than 6x occur for any fern in this archipelago. This necessarily raises a query against the previous citation for Teneriffe (Manton, 1950) and re-examination of the evidence shows that the count itself was excellent but the source of the plant could have been mistaken. Since the original Kew records dating back to 1949 no longer exist, the putative origin of this plant as from Teneriffe cannot now be verified and may have been wrong. We have, therefore, expunged this particular record while retaining, as authentic, the statements concerning Madeira. Fortunately, in 1985 a more recent introduction to Kew (accession number 226-79.02237) genuinely from the Canaries, was successfully investigated cytologically by M. Gibby who obtained an unambiguous tetraploid count of n = 60. There is no doubt, therefore, that even within Macaronesia, A. reniforme sens. lat. is a complex and not a single taxon. Outside Macaronesia, A. reniforme has been reported from a few isolated stations in Africa, notably Kenya (Verdcourt, 1962; see also Bramwell, 1976: 235), while a similar species, A. asarifolium Willd., has long been known from the Mascarene Islands (e.g. Réunion). In addition, Tardieu-Blot (1946, 1958) has claimed that this taxon also occurs in Madagascar, though she regards A. asarifolium as conspecific with A. reniforme. Whatever the truth may be here, there seems little doubt that the species (or complex) must relate back to former populations with a more continuous range than at present. That this range also includes China has recently been established by Lin (1980) who has published an excellent drawing accompany- ing descriptions in Latin and Chinese for A. reniforme var. sinense Y.-X. Lin from eastern Sichuan, at Wan Xian, alt. 350 m. The former presence of A. reniforme sens. lat. in Europe as claimed by Saporta (1865, 1869) and Saporta & Marion (1876) on fossil evidence from Meximieux near Lyons in the Rhone Valley should thus occasion no surprise, even though confirmation (cf. Depape, 1922) is doubtless still desirable and may require fresh collecting since the present whereabouts of the original Pliocene fossils is apparently unrecorded (C. Hill, personal communication). Anogramma (PI. IT) Members of this genus are annuals and the cosmopolitan A. leptophylla representing it in Madeira is no exception. This is one reason for difficulty in establishing the species in culture, even though the prothalli are potentially perennial. The cells are small and the chromosomes minute (Fig. 8a—c). They are also stated by several authors to be difficult to study and special reasons for this difficulty (stickiness, a tendency towards clumping, and the peculiar morphology of two chromosomes in the haploid complement) have been described and illustrated by Baroutsis & Gastony (1978). Gastony & Baroutsis (1975) and Baroutsis & Gastony (1978) enumerate all known chromo- some counts within the genus. These (cf. Walker, 1966) include several species with n = 29, ; though one of these involved a taxon subsequently removed from the genus and another has n = 27 (Mickel et al. 1966). Polyploidy at the tetraploid level has been found several times, notably in two species from South America (Gastony & Baroutsis, 1975) and in A. leptophylla for India, though at first only approximate counts were provided for the latter. Thus Mehra & Verma (1960) record n = 56-7, while Verma & Khullar (1965) quote n = c.58. This count has nevertheless recently been amended to n = exactly 58 by Khullar (verbal communication in 1985 via Reichstein). An aberrant number has been listed by Fabbri (1963) quoting Tutin as ‘n = 26 ?’ FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA 131 from the island of Jersey (U.K.), though without other authentication. This number (n = 26) has also been given by Kurita (1971) for a European specimen of supposedly the same species, though without full geographical details. It is therefore the case that apparently unambiguous counts of n = 29 for A. leptophylla are limited to the southern hemisphere, notably by Brownlie (1958) for New Zealand and by Baroutsis & Gastony (1978) for South Africa. Lower numbers, including n = 26, could exist in other areas, but without fuller authentication this cannot be known with certainty. Herein of course lies the potential importance of Madeira. Unfortunately, an unambiguous count has so far eluded us. The chromosomes are minute (Figs 8a—c) and their number, though of the same order as those recorded from other areas, seems to us unlikely to be as low as 26*. We have therefore expressed it as n = c.27+1. Arachniodes (PI. VIII) The endemic A. webbianum, sole representative of its genus in Madeira, was attributed to Polystichum by Romariz. It is diploid with n = 41 (Fig. 34a) established with reasonable certainty from a Kew plant of unknown wild origin, supplemented by a root tip count of 2n = 82 (Fig. 34b) from a specimen from Rib. Funda. This number is, of course, common in several related fern genera including Polystichum and Dryopteris (Manton, 1950). Asplenium (Pls VI, VII) This is the largest genus of ferns in Madeira, even without the additions of Phyllitis and Ceterach, both sometimes included within it but treated separately here. Among so many species it is not difficult to detect participation from many different geographical sources. Asplenium aethiopicum is a member of a species-complex (see for example Manton, 1959) extending in one direction to the West Indies, and in the other to Sri Lanka and Australia, but having its greatest development in East and southern Africa. The African complex was the subject of an experimental investigation by Braithwaite (1964a, b), who demonstrated an autoallopolyploid complex based on x = 36 and involving not only tetraploid, octoploid, and dodecaploid sexual cytotypes, but also hexaploid, octoploid, and decaploid apomicts. Apomic- tic hexaploids have been found in the Canaries (Braithwaite, personal communication) but Madeiran representatives (Fig. 29 with n = 216) are undoubtedly sexual dodecaploids (Panigra- hi, 1963; Braithwaite, 1964a etc.) and not octoploids as stated on incomplete evidence by Manton (1950: 283, 304). Dodecaploids are known elsewhere, in Africa (Braithwaite, loc. cit.). It is therefore plain that the Madeiran plants must represent an outlying relict of a complex which evolved in continental Africa and not a high polyploid which originated on the island. Asplenium billotii (Fig. 24), A. marinum (Fig. 27), and A. onopteris (Fig. 26), all species of Atlantic and/or Mediterranean distribution, possess the same chromosome numbers in Madeira as those previously demonstrated in Europe. A. billotii is tetraploid (n = 72) and the other two are diploid (n = 36) as is A. hemionitis (Fig. 28), a species occurring in Europe only near Lisbon. Asplenium trichomanes aggregate. This complex has a worldwide distribution, the two most important members being subsp. trichomanes (diploid) and subsp. quadrivalens (tetraploid); see Lovis (1964). In Madeira, as elsewhere in Macaronesia, only the latter is at present known as correctly reported by Hansen & Sunding (1985); see also Fig. 21. In addition, two other members of the A. trichomanes group sens. lat. (A. anceps and A. monanthes) have been known on the island for a long time, though A. anceps was often confused with A. trichomanes sens. strict. or classified as a subspecies of A. trichomanes. We shall report on this problem and add an additional (new) taxon (see below), but enumerate our own observations first. Thus our earliest specimen, collected in 1949 from Rib. Frio, was both cytologically and morphologically indistinguishable from European A. trichomanes subsp. quadrivalens, a tetra- ploid of somewhat variable appearance. In contrast, a few years later some distinctive specimens * A recent count made on field fixings collected by J. F. M. Cannon & M. J. Cannon in Madeira gives n = 26 (Gibby, 1986). 132 I. MANTON ET AL were collected by G. J. de Joncheere, also from Rib. Frio, and sent by him to one of us for study. Later in 1966, two living plants from the same de Joncheere gathering were sent to us from Berlin by the kindness of the late D. E. Meyer. One of these proved to be diploid with n = 36, though the other did not survive. Morphologically, all de Joncheere’s specimens were not only distinct from A. trichomanes subsp. quadrivalens but were also in close agreement with type material of A. anceps Lowe, still retained in the herbaria at Kew and the BM. Recent use of the name ‘A. anceps’ had become thoroughly confused by its association as a varietal epithet with a form of A. trichomanes subsp. quadrivalens found not uncommonly on the oceanic fringes of continental Europe and characterized by exceptionally long pinnae. Else- where, in mainland Europe, the pinnae of this variable subspecies are generally much shorter, while those from Madeira are shorter still. Nevertheless, all forms of A. trichomanes can be distinguished from A. anceps by a suite of characters described in detail elsewhere (Lovis et al., 1977: 87-88, and see also illustration in Rasbach et al., 1981). For A. anceps itself we have not only Lowe’s original specimens together with an accurate description of them (Lowe, 1831) but also a contemporary illustrated description of the species by Hooker & Greville (1830-31). The identity of Lowe’s taxon is therefore not in doubt and we can accept the name as valid and applicable to our own Madeiran diploid. Both A. anceps (diploid Fig. 22) and A. trichomanes subsp. quadrivalens (tetraploid Fig. 21) were further investigated in the field in 1969 and 1970 and found to differ considerably in their ecological attributes, though they are not mutually exclusive. A. anceps is calcifuge and avoids direct sunlight, preferring the shade of light forest, often at fairly high altitudes and in moist conditions, sometimes approaching those appropriate to filmy ferns, on the banks of levadas. A. trichomanes subsp. quadrivalens, in contrast, is not calcifuge. It can often be found in south exposed sunny places at lower altitudes and on any kind of rock, including limestone and mortared walls, being able to withstand more exposed and drier conditions. A. anceps is not known outside Macaronesia though it is not confined to Madeira. Its existence in the Azores and Canaries has recently been confirmed and cytologically investigated speci- mens from both archipelagoes have also been shown to be diploid (Lovis et al. , 1977; Rasbach et al., 1981). Outside Macaronesia, the nearest relative of A. anceps is A. tripteropus Nakai (diploid) from Japan (Tatuno & Kawakami, 1969). Recent gatherings of it from China and Taiwan have confirmed the diploid condition (Reichstein, personal communication). A. tripteropus agrees with A. anceps in possessing a three-winged rachis (hence its name) but differs in possessing prostrate (not erect) fronds, which are proliferant apically, thinner in texture, dull grey-green in colour and with a matt surface, as opposed to bottle-green and shining as in A. anceps. Such characters, apart from proliferations, are not normally evident in herbarium specimens. This explains why Nakai, after having seen dried material from Macaronesia for the first time (Nakai, 1933) felt compelled to reduce his species to a variety of A. anceps, as var. proliferum, an interpretation that we do not accept. In our view, both A. anceps and A. tripteropus deserve specific status though they may well share a common origin somewhere in Eurasia. The present restriction of A. anceps to Macaronesia is surely relictual and, as a natural component of the laurisilvan ecosystem, A. anceps was probably present in Europe in the late Tertiary. From the known constitution of A. trichomanes subsp. quadrivalens, the hybrid between this and A. anceps should be triploid (= TrTrAn). Search for such a hybrid in Madeira was unsuccessful, but one plant, collected fortuitously from a horizontal crevice on Pico do Ferreiro, proved to be hexaploid (Fig. 23) with regular chromosome pairing (n = 108). This plant is therefore likely to have been an amphidiploid between A. trichomanes subsp. quadrivalens and A. anceps and to have the constitution (TrTrAn)x2. Confirmation of this supposition is currently being sought by Professor Reichstein who has living progeny from a new gathering, identified on the basis of its morphology. The hexaploid condition has recently been confirmed (Reichstein, personal communication) and attempts will therefore be made to synthesise the back-cross to A. anceps. The original hexaploid (Fig. 23) plant, or population, covered a considerable length of its fissure and was clearly of great age. It is perhaps comparable in some ways with A. eberlei D. E. FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA 133 Meyer, an amphidiploid derivative of A. rutamuraria subsp. dolomiticum Lovis & Reichstein and A. seelosii Leybold in Europe, which is known in the wild only as a few individuals in one station (Eberle, 1967; Meyer, 1967). Such amphidiploids may occasionally be reformed in nature though they are not vigorous enough to persist indefinitely or to spread far from their points of origin. A. monanthes, the last member of the A. trichomanes group as enumerated above, poses fewer taxonomic problems. It is an obligate apomict in Madeira as also in Tristan da Cunha (Manton & Vida, 1968) and the Azores (Vida in Lovis et al., 1977: 85) in all of which it is triploid (n = 108, 2n = 108), as also in Mexico, though a tetraploid cytotype is also recorded from Mexico by Smith & Mickel (1977). Whether the latter is sexual or apogamous is unknown, but we illustrate the Madeiran triploid by means of the two sorts of sporangia produced concurrently by such apomicts. Thus Fig. 20a shows chromosome pairing in a form expressing the true chromosome homologies and including many univalents among pairs in a ‘16 celled sporan- gium’. Such sporangia produce only bad spores. Fig. 20b in contrast, shows the full complement of 108 pairs preceding formation of diplospores in an ‘8 celled sporangium’ on which reproduc- tion solely depends. This type of reproduction was described and illustrated in other taxa in Manton (1950). The only other species of Asplenium positively recorded in Madeira is A. septentrionale known from a single locality, remote and difficult of access, on the Passada da Vacas; it was discovered there by Manuel de Nobrega in 1951. Live material has not been available to us, but, by the kindness of Padre Nobrega, we have had access to the original herbarium material in the Museo de Seminario do Funchal and this, in gross morphology and in spore size, agrees with A. septentrionale subsp. septentrionale, widespread in Europe and everywhere tetraploid. In contrast, the diploid A. septentrionale subsp. caucasicum Fraser-Jenkins & Lovis is morphologi- cally distinct and known at present only from the Caucasus, Turkey, and perhaps Pakistan (Reichstein, personal communication). An additional specimen of subsp. septentrionale, pro- vided by Dr Benl from Teneriffe, was similar in appearance to that in the Funchal museum and it has proved to be tetraploid (2n = 144, Fig. 25). It is therefore reasonable to assume that A. septentrionale in Madeira will also be tetraploid. A. adiantum-nigrum L., though as yet unrecorded in Madeira, is common in certain parts of the Azores and present, though rare, in the Canaries (Reichstein, personal communication). Specimens from both sources have been shown to be tetraploid as in Europe (G. Vida, unpublished) and it is therefore possible that this taxon, in its usual form, may also eventually have to be added to the Madeiran list. Athyrium (PI. VIII) The monoploid chromosome number, n = 40 (Fig. 35) now known to be characteristic of this genus, was first discussed by Manton (1950) as a means of separating Athyrium from Asplenium (n = 36) with which the soral characters had previously been confused. It was later discussed (Manton & Sledge, 1954) in a comparable manner in relation to Diplazium (n = 41), a distinction which is still valid in Madeira. Blechnum (PI. X) This genus is cytologically more diverse outside Europe than within Europe. In a geographical distribution which includes Africa, India, Japan, Jamaica, Tristan da Cunha, etc., a range of base numbers from 28 to 36 is known to exist (see, for example, Walker, 1966; Manton & Vida, 1968, etc.). In Europe, as in Madeira (Fig. 45), only one chromosome number (n = 34) has been found and this is also historically important as a critique on Bower’s earlier phyletic views connecting Blechnum and Phyllitis (n = 36) which were not upheld (cf. Bower, 1928; Manton, 1950). 134 I. MANTON ET AL Ceterach (PI. VII) This distinctive genus of Asplenioid ferns (for a recent discussion see Bir et al., 1985) has proved to be cytologically complex in Macaronesia. The ordinary European C. officinarum Lam. & DC. [usually tetraploid (Manton, 1950), but sometimes diploid (Vida, 1963)] is not positively recorded from Macaronesia, but its former presence, at least in the Canaries, is suggested by the morphology of some representatives of C. aureum sens. lat. from these islands. C. aureum sensu stricto is thought to be a Canarian endemic and when collected first by us in Teneriffe in 1949 (on the return journey from the first visit to Madeira, see p. 124 above) it was found to be tetraploid (Manton, 1950). Putative equivalents from Madeira were later found to be hexaploid (Fig. 31), while several additional specimens from the Canaries were recorded by G. Vida and others as octoploids (notably TR 1929, 2540 from Gran Canaria, TR 4650 from Teneriffe, and TR 5075 from Palma). The latter were attributed taxonomically to C. aureum var. parvifolium (Benl & Kunkel, 1967) a taxon clearly distinguishable from C. aureum var. aureum (though not from C. officinarum) by spore size. In other respects the morphology of the octoploids was consistent with a possible origin, by chromosome doubling, from a tetraploid hybrid between C. aureum var. aureum and C. officinarum. In order to begin to explore this situation experimentally, a hybrid was synthesized by G. Vida between C. aureum var aureum (tetraploid = TR 1932) and var. parvifolium (octoploid = TR 1930), both from the Canaries. This hybrid was hexaploid as expected and not easily distinguish- able morphologically from the Madeiran hexaploids though it was slightly less fertile. The spores were mainly good but a little aborted material was usually present among them (never found in the wild hexaploids) and chromosome pairing was less regular. Several multivalents and univalents seemed always to be present, among a majority of bivalents. One fully analysed nucleus that can be cited as asample gave: 4,,, 6;;;, 88;;, 6; = 216. No mother cells with exactly 108 bivalents were found. An auto-allopolyploid origin for C. aureum var. parvifolium was inferred from these findings. These, and other observations will be published in greater detail by Reichstein & Vida but fuller interpretation is impossible without additional evidence. Synthesis of other types of hybrid will almost certainly be needed for this purpose. In the meantime, the Madeiran hexaploid will be formally described elsewhere as a new taxon. Cheilanthes (PI. I) Former concepts of this genus are no longer tenable, including that of Romariz (1953). Two former species (C. catanensis (Cosent.) H. P. Fuchs = C. vellea, and C. marantae) will therefore be treated below under Notholaena (as N. lanuginosa and N. marantae respectively) in agreement with Badré & Reichstein (1983). The taxonomic treatment of the remaining species follows the cytogenetic work of Reichstein, Vida and associates (e.g. Vida et al., 1970; Reichstein & Vida, 1973; Rasbach & Reichstein, 1982; Rasbach et al., 1983; Vida et al., 1983, etc.) The taxa studied in this way are listed below. All are present in southern Europe but the initial letters m and c (denoting Madeira or Canaries) indicate the Macaronesian distribution. Diploids Tetraploids mc. C. maderensis Lowe me C. tinaei Tod. C. hispanica Mett. C. acrostica (Balbis) Tod. C. persica (Bory) Mett. ex Kuhn. (= C. pteridioides auct., non (Reichst.) C. Chr.) c C. pulchella Bory me C. guanchica Bolle The synonymy of C. maderensis and ‘C. pteridioides’ is complex and it is therefore perhaps important to draw attention to two recent publications by Nardi & Reichstein (1985, 1986) dealing explicitly with this topic. It is enough to say here that C. maderensis, with n = 30 (Fig. 3), listed as C. fragrans subsp. maderensis Lowe by Hansen (1969) and as C. pteridoides (sic) FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA 135 (Reichard) C. Chr. by Romariz (1953), has proved to be an important parent of polyploids, having given rise, in combination with the other three diploids, to all three listed tetraploids. Among these, C. guanchica when first recognized was believed to be an autochthonous Canarian endemic though it has since been detected in NW. Africa and in S. Europe (Rasbach et al., 1977) and, even more recently, in old herbarium material from Madeira (Nardi et al., 1978: 12; Rasbach et al., 1982). The same authors have also recorded C. tinaei alive in Madeira. Though cytological observations have not been carried out on Madeiran specimens of either of the last two species, there is no reason to suggest that they are likely to be anything other than tetraploid. Thus Madeira itself contains two of the three known tetraploids but only one diploid (C. maderensis). This situation is consistent with the general interpretation formulated by Vidaet al. (1983), namely that a complex of related taxa, including all those listed above, evolved first in Mediterranean Europe and spread thence to Africa and Macaronesia. On this view the status of C. pulchella (diploid) in the Canaries would be that of a relict and its former presence in Europe would have to be assumed. The validity of this supposition has recently been confirmed (Perez-Carro et al., 1985) by the discovery of C. pulchella in NW. Spain. Similarly C. guanchica, an allotetraploid, could be relictual in Macaronesia though local re-synthesis is not excluded, and the diploid hybrid involving the two parental species has in fact been found alive in the Canaries (= C. X teneriffae Rasbach & Reichstein, 1982). We have discounted, in agreement with Rasbach & Reichstein (1982), the possibility that any of these taxa could have been introduced into Macaronesia by man, even though several are now known only from single localities. Though in several cases the local habitat is man-made (e.g. walls in the vicinity of Funchal) old herbarium records exclude the possibility that any of these taxa could be recent arrivals. All could have existed on natural rock formations preceding human interference. Christella (P1. III) C. dentata (formerly Cyclosorus dentatus) is tetraploid (n = 72, Fig. 12) as reported elsewhere (Manton & Sledge, 1954). It belongs to a virtually cosmopolitan tropical complex studied experimentally by Panigrahi & Manton (1958) and by Ghatak & Manton (1971). The exact locality in Madeira sampled in 1949 seems not to have been recorded; the species under an older generic name Lastrea is said to be uncommon but widespread on the island (Romariz, 1953). Culcita (PI. IT) This interesting Dicksonioid genus is represented in Madeira by a single species, C. macrocarpa, described by Romariz as present in central and southern Europe though it is also now known in Spain (for details see Molesworth-Allen, 1977). In Madeira it is almost extinct though still relatively abundant in the Azores. Our own sources have been restricted to specimens of known origin growing at Kew, one from the Azores and another from Madeira. The latter is represented by Figs 9a, b (by G. Vida) who also recorded roots from the same individual. A root from the Azorean specimen (accession no. 377-70.03704) recorded recently (1985) by M. Gibby is illustrated in Fig. 9c. Meiosis had also been initially studied by I. Manton (see Manton, 1958) though all three observers found it difficult. The general consensus is nevertheless in favour of n = 68, 2n = 136, and G. Vida’s earlier estimate of n = c.66 quoted by Holttum (1981: 563) and elsewhere is now withdrawn. Other related genera, all with high chromosome numbers, include Cibotium (n = 68, illustrated in Manton, 1958), Cyathea (n = 69, see Walker, 1985), Dicksonia (n = 65, from many determinations cf. Walker, 1973), and Cystodium (2n = 112, n = 56, illustrated in Roy & Holttum, 1965). Preliminary observations on a species of Culcita subg. Calochlaena are given by Holttum (1963: 70, quoting Manton unpublished), though this cannot now be finalized without a fresh start. An additional member of subgenus Calochlaena, namely, C. villosa C. Chr., is nevertheless quoted by Holttum (1981: 563) on the basis of an unpublished record of 2n = 232 by G. Vida. This number was interpreted as that of a tetraploid on x = 58 (see also Walker, 1984: 136 I. MANTON ET AL 100 for evidence of n = 56 in this group). There seems little doubt, therefore, that base numbers lower than x = 68 do exist within this group of genera and it is pertinent to note that Copeland (1947) regards Culcita as more closely related to Cystodium (x = 56) than to Dicksonia (x = 65). For all these reasons it seems unlikely that C. macrocarpa (n = 68) can be interpreted as diploid, though its exact grade of ploidy cannot as yet be established. Cystopteris (Pl. VIII) Four gatherings of C. fragilis sens lat. from Madeira were examined cytologically; all gave n = 126. This number is familiar in Europe as is that of hexaploids within this complex (Manton, 1950), though other cytotypes, encountered outside Madeira, include tetraploids (with several taxonomically distinguishable representatives), a diploid (non-European), and an octoploid (Vida, 1972). Within the complex as a whole, in almost all areas, the speciation and naming are difficult and controversial. Thus Romariz (1953) lists only C. fragilis without qualification, but Hansen (1969) puts a question mark after this specific name while including C. diaphana (Bory) Blasdell as a good species present on the island, together with a putative hybrid with C. fragilis itself. However, Vida (1974) notes that ‘Diaphana’ types in Europe are restricted to the Mediterranean territories, but the presence of many transitional types suggests that subspecific rank (as C. fragilis subsp. diaphana) is the most likely to be correct. Hexaploids closely resembling those from Madeira have also been found in the Canaries (notably TR 2339 from Palma and TR 2856 from Gran Canaria), while others, slightly larger but only marginally different otherwise, have been recorded from Chile (Reichstein, personal communication). The latter include TR 3912 from Prov. de Talca and TR 3913 from Prov. de Conception. For further information on the mutual relationships among some of the many known types see Vida (1976) and Vida & Mohay (1980). Davallia (PI. III) A chromosome count of n = 40 was first illustrated in this genus for a non-European species in Sri Lanka (Manton & Sledge, 1954), although the presence of one rather large chromosome-pair left open the slight possibility that the count for that species should have been 41. No such possibility exists for D. canariensis, illustrated here (Fig. 10), for which the only possible alternative to n = 40 would have to be n = 39, which we reject. This species is now known to occur in Morocco (Romariz, 1953) and Iberia (Jalas & Suominen, 1972; see also Molesworth — Allen, 1977: 274). Diplazium (PI. VIII) A clear root-tip count of 2n = 82 (Fig. 33) confirms that Diplazium caudatum is indeed correctly placed in this genus, and not in Athyrium. This species was recently discovered not to be endemic to Macaronesia, since it still persists in the southern extremity of Spain (Molesworth- Allen, 1971, 1977). Dryopteris (Pls VIII and IX) A review of this genus in Macaronesia, excluding the Cape Verde Islands, is provided by Gibby (1979, 1985a); see also Fraser-Jenkins (1981, 1982). In the list of cytologically worked taxa given below, the geographical occurrence of each is indicated by the initial letters a, c, m to indicate Azores, Canaries, or Madeira respectively. Diploids Tetraploids acm D. affinis subsp. affinis (Lowe) Fraser-Jenkins c D. guanchica Gibby & Jermy m_ D. aitoniana Pichi-Serm. a_D. crispifolia Rasbach et al. cD. oligodonta Pichi-Serm. a_D. dilatata (Hoffm.) Gray acm D. aemula (Aiton) Kuntze aD. azorica (Christ) Alston m_ D. maderensis Alston FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA 137 The widespread apomictic species D. affinis (= D. pseudomas auct. = D. borreri) is represented in Madeira only by a diploid race (Figs 39a,b), although both diploids and triploids are widespread in Europe. As suggested by Gibby (1979: 350), the absence of the triploid cytotype from Madeira may be related to the fact that D. oreades Fomin (= D. abbreviata (DC.) Newman) is also absent. D. aitoniana (= D. macaronesica Romariz) is a diploid (Fig. 37) sexual species with n = 41, endemic to Madeira. Its affinities are unclear since ‘no close relatives are known’ (Gibby 1979: 349). However, its gross morphology and phloroglucinol chemistry are closer to those of the D. filix-mas and D. villarii groups than to those of other members of the genus in Madeira (Widén et al., 1975; Euw et al., 1980, 1985). It is not present in the Canaries but is replaced by another distinct diploid species, D. oligodonta, also of uncertain affinity. D. aemula (Figs 38a,b) and D. maderensis (Fig. 36), both also sexual diploids, are the only other members of the genus present in Madeira. A former record for D. carthusiana (Villars) H. P. Fuchs, attributed by Romariz (1953) to D. austriaca subsp. spinulosa auct. or by Hansen (though with some doubt) to D. spinulosa (Miller) Watt must be discounted as mistaken. Gibby & Walker (1977) have nevertheless shown that D. maderensis contains one of the ancestral genomes involved in the allotetraploid D. dilatata of Europe and that this same genome is shared both with D. azorica in the Azores and with D. intermedia (Muhlenb.) A. Gray of mainland N. America (see especially Gibby, 1979, 1983). This genome, when combined with that of D. aemula, has produced an allotetraploid, D. guanchica, now known from the Canaries and NW. Iberia but apparently not from Madeira in spite of the presence there of the two parental taxa. Yet another allotetraploid species, of the same genomic composition as D. guanchica but probably derived locally from D. azorica x D. aemula, is represented by an Azorean endemic, D. crispifolia Rasbach, Reichstein & Vida (see Gibby, 1985a; Gibby et al., 1977). Elaphoglossum (PI. X, Fig. 44) This essentially tropical genus is absent from mainland Europe though included in Flora Europaea because of its presence in the Azores. The monoploid chromosome number in the genus is x = 41, as recorded unambiguously for more than one species in Sri Lanka (Manton & Sledge, 1954). Taxonomic and nomenclatural revision for representatives of the genus in the Indian peninsula and Sri Lanka were later carried out by Sledge (1967), who gave reasons for reviving the name E. paleaceum Hook. & Grev. for Macaronesian material instead of E. hirtum (Sw.) C. Chr. used by Romariz (1953) in the (mistaken) belief that these two names were synonyms. However, Benl in Mabberley (1980) has recently detected an older name (Lomaria semicylindrica T. Bowdich), which he has introduced into Elaphoglossum as a new combination applicable to this species. E. semicylindricum (T. Bowdich) Benl is therefore presumably now the valid name (see also Hansen & Sunding, 1985). The species is tetraploid (Fig. 44) with 2n = 164. Hymenophyllum (Pls IV & V) The two European species (see Evans, 1966), H. tunbrigense and H. wilsonii (= unilaterale auct. = peltatum auct., non. Desv.) possess different chromosome numbers (Manton, 1950), namely, n= 13 andn = 18 respectively. At the other side of the world, Brownlie (1958) showed that two species, H. revolutum Colenso and H. peltatum Desv., formerly confused with the European taxa but replacing these in New Zealand, are cytologically different, having n = 22 andn = 11 respectively. Elsewhere in the southern hemisphere, notably on Tristan da Cunha (Manton & Vida, 1968), the two European taxa with their distinctive chromosome numbers recur. The same is true in Madeira, though the full facts are not easily ascertained. H. tunbrigense (Fig. 15a) gave no difficulty, being abundant in many suitable sites for which the expected chromosome number (n = 13) was clearly demonstrated, as in Fig. 15b. H. wilsonii, in contrast, is so rare that we failed to find it and, indeed, two entries in Hansen & Sunding (1979) claiming Porto Santo and Desertas as localities for this elusive species seem to us so improbable as to suggest typographical errors. We are in fact indebted to G. Benl for access to living material 138 I. MANTON ET AL (Fig. 16a) from Madeira (see Benl 1971: 170), and this eventually gave the expected chromo- some count of n = 18 (Fig. 16b). Authentication of the distinctive chromosome numbers of H. tunbrigense and H. wilsonii on Madeiran specimens (Figs 15b, 16b) has enabled us to resolve an unexpected situation that would have baffled us otherwise. In 1949 material with the morphology of H. wilsonii, collected at Queimadas, was found to have an irregular meiosis associated with bad spores and a pattern of chromosome pairing which at that time was inexplicable (see Fig. 18c). This plant died out but is still represented by a herbarium specimen at BM (Figs 18a, b) gathered by the late A. H. G. Alston when visiting Leeds. Later, in 1969, a morphologically similar individual (Figs 19 a,b) was collected from a different locality (Pico do Tapeiro above Encumeada) and a mitotic count of 2n = 49 was obtained from a young leaf by G. Vida (see Fig. 19c). Such a number seemed to corres- pond to that of a hybrid containing two genomes of H. wilsonii and only one genome of H. tunbri- gense (i.e. 18 + 18 + 13), hence perhaps its considerable external resemblance to H. wilsonii. A triploid hybrid of this composition can of course potentially arise in more than one way; for example, by means of multiple or unreduced gametes or as a cross involving an unknown polyploid ancestor. The field season of 1970 brought further insight into this particular problem. Firstly, it was found that the triploid hybrid occurred intermittently along more than 100 metres of the rock wall of Pico do Tapeiro, a fact which we still do not understand in view of the sterility of this plant. Secondly, an unsuccessful attempt to relocate the 1949 hybrid at Queimadas resulted instead in the discovery of a single population (Figs 17a,b) of the postulated amphi- diploid between H. tunbrigense and H. wilsonii. This population, the only one of its kind at present known, has a chromosome number of n = 31 (Fig. 17c) with regular pairing. This plant is therefore fertile and must be recognised as an independent species. It must have arisen by chromosome doubling in an initial hybrid between H. tunbrigense and H. wilsonii which later back-crossed to H. wilsonii, giving rise to the triploids previously encountered. This situation in Madeira is unique in the genus, since hybrids between H. tunbrigense and H. wilsonii are unknown elsewhere (cf. Richards & Evans, 1972). In New Zealand, equivalent hybrids reported by Cockayne & Allan (1934) are, of course, different since they involve only the vicariant taxa noted earlier. The newly detected amphidiploid in Madeira is morphologically distinguishable from both ancestral types by means of details of the indusial margin and of cell configuration in the leaf epidermis, illustrated from Tristan da Cunha by Manton & Vida (1968). The new amphidiploid is intermediate between the two parental types in both these characters and will be formally described later. Notholaena (PI. I) (See Pichi-Sermolli, R. E. G. 1985. Webbia 19: 179-189.) N. marantae is represented in Madeira by subsp. subcordata, a plant mainly, though not exclusively, Macaronesian in distribution. Madeiran material of it is diploid with n = c.29 (Fig. 1). This illustration can now be supplemented by a beautiful root-tip squash showing exactly 2n = 58, kindly supplied by Mrs H. Rasbach from a new gathering made in 1985. This photograph, with an explanatory drawing, is reproduced here in the text, having arrived too late for inclusion in Plate I. We are most grateful to Mrs Rasbach for her courtesy. * “of ey ¥ 3 of * . “2~ et ty. WEL CRS & 4 » er) 4 r b é ~ %, * ,. ns, st, * > Z * ~ _”" ~~ 4 rH ve ins SS % So 3 ~I6¢+R, = +0 AOLIE Bird oo ne 5. ty ) 7’ 4 ae & i ww ~ “GN #@ exe w ~ \ A . sgt SI ae 707 J ac Pd Oy 2 ie, hae ell Ht ae : ’ o> y x4 12 is 2 ioe 4 SF SE UH A wT: JOE te, eS N. marantae, root tip squash, X 1000, showing 2n = 58 (courtesy H. Rasbach). FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA 139 N. lanuginosa (Cheilanthes catanensis; C. vellea) is known to be cytologically complex. Our counts, from a single locality in Madeira, are tetraploid with n = 58 (Fig. 2), as already cited by Manton & Sledge (1954) under C. vellea. A diploid is, however, recorded from Spain, while tetraploids have been found in several parts of southern Europe (Vida et al., 1970) and both types occur in the Canaries. Recently Badré & Reichstein (1983) have recognised the two cytotypes as subspecies, though the tetraploid (subsp. /anuginosa) corresponds best to the type of the species. Oreopteris (PI. III) Our illustration of meiosis in O. limbosperma from Madeira clearly demonstrates n = 34 (Fig. 13), as in Britain, though an older name (Thelypteris oreopteris (Ehrh.) C. Chr.) was used by Manton (1950) and by Hansen & Sunding (1979). For further information see Holttum (1983). Phyllitis (PI. VII) The so called hart’s-tongue fern, P. scolopendrium, so common in Europe, is inexplicably rare in Madeira, especially in view of the relative abundance of some other taxa, such as Asplenium onopteris and Trichomanes speciosum, which elsewhere are far more dependent on oceanic and hydrophilous conditions. It was not found at all in 1949 (though looked for) and we have seen it since only once, in an inaccessible position above a waterfall at Rabacgal. We are therefore grateful to the late Major C. H. C. Pickering for supplying living material from Levada do Moiro from which the expected diploid chromosome count (n = 36) was eventually obtained (Fig. 30). Polypodium (Pls XI, XII) The circumboreal P. vulgare complex is represented in Europe by three different ploidy levels based on x = 37 and individually representing three well-known species (Manton, 1950; Shivas, 1961a; b): P. australe Fée* (= var. serratum Willd.) diploid, P. vulgare sens. strict. tetraploid, and P. interjectum hexaploid. The hexaploid has been shown experimentally to contain the genomes of the other two taxa, but the origin and genomic content of the tetraploid is more obscure, apparently involving diploids now scattered in different continents. All three ploidy levels (Pl. XI) occur in Madeira. Examples are not evenly distributed, the tetraploids and hexaploids (Figs 48, 49) being confined to mountains, though diploids are widespread (Figs 47a,b). The taxonomic identity of the polyploids is not in doubt but that of the diploids is complicated by the recent re-description (as species) of two additional entities in the Macaronesian flora, namely P. macaronesicum A. Bobrov (1964) based on a type from Teneriffe (= P. vulgare var. teneriffae Milde) and P. azoricum (Carv. Vasc.) R. Fernandes (1968), based on P. vulgare var. azoricum Carv. Vasc. from the Azores. More recently, Ward (1970) casts doubt on the validity of a specific distinction between P. macaronesicum and P. azoricum, an opinion with which Nardi (1977) and presumably also Roberts (1980) are in accord. Still more recently, Garretas & Salvo-Tierra (1979) have recorded what they believe to be P. macaronesicum in southern Spain, together with a single sterile hybrid believed to combine this with P. australe, though both records are as yet unconfirmed cytologically and are not accepted by Fraser-Jenkins (1982). An analytical key, drawing on microscopical characters for separating the two putative diploids (P. australe and P. macaronesicum) from each other and from the two polyploids (P. vulgare and P. interjectum) has recently been compiled by Roberts (1980) but, without this, gross external morphology has necessarily been the main basis for interpreting Madeiran diploids. Thus the small frond at top left on Pl. XII, initially interpreted as P. australe, is a voucher specimen from a pot plant carrying a label in I. Manton’s handwriting stating that the * Fraser-Jenkins (1982) introduced P. cambricum L. to replace P. australe, presumably following the International Code of Botanical Nomenclature in which Art. 71, forbidding use of a name based on a monstrous specimen, was deleted by the Leningrad Congress, 1975. The relevant Linnaean specimen is teratological and without sori. We retain the name P. australe here in order to maintain continuity with preceding literature. 140 I. MANTON ET AL roots had been fixed in the field (in 1949) and found to be diploid. In contrast, the two large fronds at right on Pl. XII were pressed in the field by Dr Sledge, also in 1949, but without cytological study by Manton, and these are labelled in Dr Sledge’s handwriting with details of the date and place. These fronds can nevertheless now be recognised as so much larger than anything previously obtained from true P. australe, either in culture or wild in Britain, as to suggest a different taxon. Therefore, applying the Roberts (1980) key, we illustrate an empty sporangium from one of these actual fronds (Fig. 47c) and note that it displays exactly the right number of non-indurated cells between the base of the annulus and top of the stalk, interpreted by Roberts as diagnostic of P. macaronesicum. Similar specimens have subsequently been collected again and cytologically investigated several times, see especially Fig. 47b obtained in 1985 by M. Gibby from specimens collected by J. R. Press (= Chelsea reference no. CPG 6860); the diploid condition is thus beyond dispute. Both specimens on PI. XII are nevertheless attributable to P. macaronesicum, according to R. H. Roberts whom we have consulted personally. However, further study of sporangial contents coupled with a cytological follow-up in any region (Europe or Macaronesia) in which both diploids might possibly occur together, is potentially important as the most likely means of detecting a hybrid, if it exists. This, more than any other single observation, could clarify the taxonomy definitively. Polystichum (PI. [X) Only three species of Polystichum sensu stricto have been validly recorded from Madeira. Two of these (P. drepanum and P. falcinellum) are endemic, but the third (P. setiferum) is widespread in Europe. Another endemic taxon, formerly included under Polystichum or sometimes under an older name as Aspidium webbianum A. Braun, is treated here under Arachniodes. In contrast, we have disallowed as almost certainly an error the claim that P. aculeatum (L.) Roth is also present (Romariz, 1953; Hansen, 1969; Hansen & Sunding, 1985). An additional endemic taxon, Polystichum maderense Johnson, is listed (with minor mis- spelling) by Romariz (1953: 88) and by Hansen (1969), but correctly diagnosed as a hybrid by Hansen & Sunding (1985). This is dealt with below. Cytologically, all three undoubtedly native Madeiran species are different, P. setiferum (Fig. 42) being diploid (n = 41) as elsewhere, P. drepanum (Fig. 40) tetraploid (n = 82), and P. falcinellum (Fig. 41) octoploid (n = 164). P. drepanum, though distinctive morphologically, is now very rare and our count is based on only a single specimen. P. falcinellum, on the other hand, though equally distinctive, is more common. In addition to these taxa, a single plant, collected near Rabagal, proved to be pentaploid with n = 205 (Fig. 43b). It was sterile with an external morphology appropriate to that of a cross between P. falcinellum and P. setiferum, a hybrid inferred to exist by Hansen & Sunding (1985). Chromosome pairing (Fig. 43a) was highly irregular, consisting mainly of univalents though with a variable and low number of bivalents. In the cell illustrated (Fig. 43a), the spindle lies across the page and the bivalents show the characteristic pulled-out appearance usual in species hybrids in this particular genus (Sleep, 1966; Sleep & Reichstein, 1967); the number of bivalents in this cell is not more than 24 and the range in other examples is from 18-32. This suggests that P. setiferum itself is unlikely to be ancestral to P. falcinellum since a minimum of 41 pairs would be expected if this were otherwise. The large number of univalents suggests further an allopoly- ploid constitution for P. falcinellum, though nothing is as yet known regarding any potential ancestors. Our specimen of the pentaploid hybrid corresponds morphologically to a gathering from Pico Arieiro made by M. L. Nilsson in 1969 and illustrated by Hansen (1970: fig. 9). This in turn agrees closely with the description of P. maderense as given by Johnson (1866) on the basis of a single gathering from Rib. Janela. Hybridity as such was not mentioned by Johnson, though he explicitly noted the apparently intermediate morphology of his plant compared with both the taxa now accepted as parental. Further information will be given elsewhere. FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA 141 Pteridium (PI. II) Until recently bracken, Preridium aquilinum, with n = 52 (Fig. 6) in Britain, Sri Lanka, and elsewhere, was interpreted as a diploid from a lack of alternative evidence (see Manton, 1950, 1958). This has now been corrected by the discovery of bracken populations on limestone in Spain and Jugoslavia with half this chromosome number (Love & Kjellquist, 1972). The base number of the genus must, therefore, be accepted as x = 26 and estimated ploidies (see also Page, 1976) adjusted accordingly. Pteris (PI. II) The only genuinely native species of this genus (among several adventives) found in Madeira is listed as P. arguta by Romariz (1953), Hansen (1969), and Hansen & Sunding (1985), but as P. serrulata Forssk. by Jalas & Suominen (1972: 56). However, Morton (1969) had given reasons for preferring the name P. palustris for this taxon, though this recommendation seems to have been overlooked. This species (Fig. 7), found by us to be diploid (n = 29) in Madeira, has recently been discovered in the southern tip of Spain (Molesworth-Allen, 1971, 1977), a region harbouring so many Macaronesian taxa. Stegnogramma (PI. III) Our count (Fig. 14) for S. pozoi in Madeira (n = 72, interpreted as tetraploid) was first reported in Manton & Sledge (1954: 138) under the name Leptogramma africana. Other names applicable to the same species (see Manton, 1959) have included Thelypteris pozoi (Lagasca) C. Morton in Hansen (1969) and Hansen & Sunding (1985) or Lastrea africana (Desv.) Copel. in Romariz (1953). For a review of the nomenclature see Holttum (1983). Trichomanes (PI. III) The Killarney fern, 7. speciosum occurs in Europe and Macaronesia. The chromosome number (Fig. 11) n = 72 is exactly the same in Madeira as in Britain, though the estimated ploidy may perhaps need qualification. It is tetraploid relative to some tropical species (see Manton & Sledge, 1954) with n = 36, but even these may perhaps be polyploid relative to the much lower numbers present in other members of the Hymenophyllaceae (see under Hymenophyllum above). Woodwardia (PI. X) The chromosome number of W. radicans in Madeira was correctly recorded as n = 34 by Manton & Sledge (1954: 138). This number is confirmed in Fig. 46b on a Kew plant from the Azores, and we can now extend the evidence by means of a mitotic count of 2n = 68 provided by J. D. Lovis in 1970 from Madeira. For further information on the geographical interest of this taxon see the discussion below. Discussion and conclusions There are many summaries of chromosome numbers in ferns, sometimes associated with discussions on the possible evolutionary or ecological significance of polyploidy within the group (e.g. Manton, 1953, 1969; Klekowski & Baker, 1966; Léve et al. 1977; Lovis, 1977). The more recent additions to the known flora of Madeira have slightly changed the overall statistics, while greatly adding to their interest. For one thing, the cytological information summarized in two different ways in Tables 1 and 2 is now much more complete than formerly; future changes on a comparable scale are therefore unlikely to be required. It is true that verification from the island itself is still needed for three species introduced into the list on the basis of morphology amplified by tetraploid counts in adjacent areas. These are Asplenium septentrionale, Cheilanthes gaun- chica, and C. tinaei, as discussed on pp. 133 & 135 above. Reasons have also been given for the expectation that two additional species (Ceterach officinarum and Asplenium adiantum-nigrum) 142 I. MANTON ET AL may still await local discovery. Nevertheless, even without these, our present total of more than 95% of the indigenous fern flora is authoritative to a degree not achieved previously. Changes of more than one kind have nevertheless occurred between the two dates summa- rized in Table 2. On the one hand, new information from outside the region has changed the basis of assessment of ploidy in at least one case. Pteridium aquilinum, with n = 52, is now listed as a tetraploid in Table 1, though in 1950 it was necessarily included among the diploids. Explicit mention was not made by Manton (1950) regarding endemic taxa as distinct from other members of the Madeiran flora, though this omission can now be made good by means of the asterisks in Table 1. There are eight taxa marked in this way, collectively representing about 15% of the total flora. Another omission from the summary of 1950 was any reference to apomictic taxa. There are in fact two such taxa, notably Asplenium monanthes (triploid) and Dryopteris affinis (diploid), a number unlikely to increase with further sampling. Collectively these represent some 4% of the named taxa. The incidence of hybridity, unassociated with either agamospory or amphidiploidy, is less certain. Two sterile species-hybrids (not included in Table 1 List of taxa and grades of ploidy, excluding sterile hybrids. 2x 4x Adiantum capillus-veneris Asplenium billotii Anogramma leptophylla [A. septentrionale] *Arachniodes webbianum A. trichomanes subsp. quadrivalens Asplenium anceps [ Cheilanthes guanchica| A. hemionitis [C. tinaei] A. marinum Christella dentata A. onopteris Culcita macrocarpa Athyrium filix-femina Elaphoglossum semicylindricum Blechnum spicant *Hymenophyllum sp. Cheilanthes maderensis Notholaena lanuginosa subsp. lanuginosa Davallia canariensis Polypodium vulgare Diplazium caudatum *Polystichum drepanum Dryopteris aemula D. affinis *D. aitoniana *D. maderensis Hymenophyllum tunbrigense H. wilsonii Notholaena marantae subsp. subcordata Oreopteris limbosperma Phyllitis scolopendrium Polypodium macaronesicum Polystichum setiferum Pteris palustris Woodwardia radicans 3x Asplenium monanthes Pteridium aquilinum Stegnogramma pozoi Trichomanes speciosum 6x *Asplenium sp. *Ceterach sp. Cystopteris fragilis Polypodium interjectum 8x *Polystichum falcinellum 10x Adiantum reniforme 12x Asplenium aethiopicum * endemic. [] counted only from other areas. Table 2 Comparative statistics for the cytology of the fern flora of Madeira available at two dates, namely Manton (1950) and the present communication. Taxa Fraction Total Total Percent Percent used of flora diploids polyploids diploids polyploids 1950 38 91% 22 16 58% 42% 1985 48* 95% 25 20+3 52% 48% * inclusive of three taxa estimated but not counted. FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA 143 either table) have been encountered and analysed in detail. These are respectively in Hymen- ophyllum and Polystichum and they are each unique of their kind. Other less extreme hybrids are likely to be present, though as yet unobserved. These additions do not affect the generalization that the most conspicuous difference in the figures for the two dates listed in Table 2 concern the estimates of percentage frequency of polyploid taxa: 42% in 1950 and 48% in 1985. However, even this change is less disturbing than might have been expected, since comparable changes have concurrently been introduced elsewhere for similar reasons. Thus the island of Trinidad, formerly listed as similar to Madeira with 43% polyploidy (Walker, 1979: 102) has had this figure emended to 50% or a little less on the evidence summarized by Walker (1985). The similarity claimed for these two islands (Madeira and Trinidad) thus still remains valid. So also are the contrasts with other geographical regions, in which some, notably Sri Lanka, Jamaica, west tropical Africa, and Tristan da Cunha (as summarized in Manton & Vida, 1968; Manton, 1969) have no less than 60% polyploidy on information based on more than 100 taxa in several such regions. Extreme contrasts the other way, with 30% or less, include Malaya, the Himalayas, and the Canaries, though documentation of the latter is still incomplete. Unfortunately, there is as yet no generally agreed explanation of these resemblances and differences, though some early interpretations in terms of latitude or climate have been largely discounted. Greater significance seems necessarily to be attributable to the grades of polyploidy attained within any flora. Here the contrasts between different geographical regions are considerably more marked, as noted by many authors (for literature see Walker, 1979, 1985). In Europe, even when amplified by many new findings from the unglaciated south, no grades higher than hexaploid or octoploid (see Polypodium and Cystopteris) have been encountered, although almost all the known indigenous ferns have now been studied cytologically. In Madeira, in con- trast (Table 1), a much smaller flora contains an octoploid species in Polystichum falcinellum, together with a decaploid cytotype of Adiantum reniforme and a 12-ploid cytotype of Asplenium aethiopicum. These three taxa are undoubtedly African in origin and comparably high grades, including 12-ploid and even 16-ploid have been recorded for other taxa in Jamaica, west tropical Africa, Sri Lanka, and Tristan da Cunha (see Walker, 1979). These facts must be borne in mind in any attempt to interpret the Madeiran flora as a whole, and so also must the local geological history within Macaronesia. The dramatic changes associated with the slow opening out of the Atlantic Ocean in Tertiary times have affected the main archipelagos differently. Thus the easternmost islands of the Canaries (Lanzarote and Fuerteventura) are still attached to the continental shelf, thereby emphasizing the intimate connection of this archipelago with Africa. At the other extreme, the Azores betray a former continental connection only by the presence of sedimentary rocks of Tertiary or late Cretaceous age, thereby suggesting that this archipelago may represent a rafted fragment that has become increasingly distant from its source, as in the cognate cases of Fiji and Kerguelen elsewhere. Madeira, on the other hand, being wholly volcanic in origin, possesses no sedimentary rocks, the oldest igneous rocks present being probably of Eocene date, and there is, therefore, no evidence of direct geographical displacement. Nevertheless the distances between the main archipelagos must formerly have been less than at present. This fact can scarcely be other than directly relevant to the past history of the local floras, all of which still include the main trees of the laurel forest which possess large seeds unsuited to long sea transit. Unfortunately there is no knowledge concerning how or when any of these trees first arrived on any of these islands. Other aspects of this general problem are revealed by the increasing number of genuinely Macaronesian taxa which have recently been found to be present also in southern Europe, sometimes extending to N. Africa. Some examples have been noted under Asplenium, Cheilanthes, Notholaena, Pteris, Dryopteris, Polypodium, etc. Thus Davallia canariensis and Woodwardia radicans occur on the Asturias coast, Culcita macrocarpa and Dryopteris guanchica in Galicia and Asplenium hemionitis, D. guanchica, Davallia, and Woodwardia about Sintra near Lisboa (Jalas & Suominen, 1972; Gibby, 1979). Most-unexpectedly, Molesworth-Allen (1971, 1977) has detected near Algeciras not only Christella dentata, a species previously thought to be subtropical or even tropical (though present in Sicilia and Kriti), but also several other 144 I. MANTON ET AL unexpected taxa, notably Culcita macrocarpa, Davallia canariensis, Pteris palustris, and Dipla- zium caudatum. This last species in particular had previously been interpreted as a Macarone- sian endemic. Supplementary evidence of a different kind has been the discovery of some characteristic Madeiran ferns, notably Woodwardia, among the identifiable macrofossils from France (Sapor- ta, 1865), disregarding the still problematical claim for Adiantum reniforme, as discussed under the genus. At the least, this all adds up to substantially increased positive evidence for an intimate relation between the fern flora of Macaronesia and surviving elements in the lusitanian flora of Europe. While more detailed comparisons between the various archipelagos are at present inhibited by the absence of adequate documentation, more especially for the Canaries, it is sufficiently clear that there is no compelling reason for singling out (as in Flora Europaea) the Azores, alone among the Macaronesian islands, as a special representative of non-continental Europe. Further, the combined evidence from floristics, cytology, geographical distribution, and fossils now permits a substantially more interesting general conclusion to be reached. Verification is in fact provided, in no uncertain terms, for the essential validity of a concept first formulated by Engler (1879) and discussed recently by Sunding (1979). This is that the laurisilva as a whole, still represented in all the archipelagos (except the Cape Verdes), is a living fragment of a very similar, humid, subtropical, predominantly lauraceous forest, formerly widespread in southern Europe in Miocene and Pliocene times. Though the forest itself has died out in mainland Europe, we can now detect, among ferns, elements from the ground flora which have not died out. The advent of some African taxa into one or other of the Macaronesian islands, notably the high polyploids within Polystichum, Asplenium, and Adiantum on Madeira, while providing problems of their own, do not disturb the main conclusions. These are that the flora of Macaronesia in general, and of Madeira in particular, has contributed, and will contribute further as knowledge increases, to a better understanding than hitherto of the past history of Europe and especially of the extant lusitanian elements in its flora. Acknowledgements It is not possible to list all those to whom one or other of us has been indebted during this long drawn out project, but we must mention Dr W. A. Sledge who acted as chief taxonomist on the first expedition (1949). Local field experts who also helped greatly in 1949 included Sr R. Santos of Funchal and Mr G. Maul of the Museo Municipal. Similar help was subsequently received from members of the local forestry services, notably Sr Eng. E. de Campos Andrada and Sr N. L. Branco. For other help in the field we have to thank Father Costa, Padre M. de Nobrega, Professor T. Reichstein, G. J. de Joncheere, and especially the late Major C. H. G. Pickering. The last two, together with G. Benl and J. R. Press, also contributed live plants collected on the island. For the successful establishment in cultivation of so many plants we have to thank the careful work over many years of the gardening staff of the Leeds Botany Department’s experimental ground, notably Mr P. Lee and F. K. Horwood, and also that of the late H. J. Bruty of Kew. The staff of the British Museum (Natural History) have been unfailingly helpful throughout the enquiry, not least the late A. H. G. Alston and Mr A. Clive Jermy; the Keeper of Botany has also kindly accepted responsibility for permanent custody of the relevant herbarium and related material. Finally, completion of the manuscript owes much to the critical eye and expertise of Dr Trevor G. Walker of Newcastle and of Prof. T. Reichstein of Basel. The latter, in particular, has given tireless help and guidance by post. Special acknowledgement must be made to the late Stanley Walker, formerly head of the Medical Cytogenetics Unit in Liverpool, whose microscope was used repeatedly, often with his personal help, for many of the photographs used here for illustrations. His untimely and sudden death occurred during finalization of the last plate and the three focal levels of one cell of an exceptionally difficult species (Anogramma leptophylla) were actually taken by him on his last day of apparently normal health before he fell painlessly into a coma from which he did not wake up. His intimate contacts with each one of us during half a life time, be it as student (Walker, 1953), colleague, friend, or teacher (Gibby, 1977), make it singularly appropriate for us to-dedicate to his memory the completion of this project in fern cytology (his own first field of work), begun while he was still a student in Leeds, and ended in the week of his death. We are grateful that he was with us for so long. FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA 145 References Badré, T. & Reichstein, T. 1983. The two cytotypes of Notholaena lanuginosa (Sinopteridaceae, Pter- idophyta). Willdenowia 13: 361-367. Baroutsis, J. G. & Gastony, C. J. 1978. Chromosome numbers in the genus Anogramma. II. Am. Fern J. 68: 3-6 Benl, G. 1971. Fern hunting in Madeira. Br. Fern Gaz. 10: 165-174. & Kunkel, G. 1967. Zur Taxonomie der Gattung Ceterach auf den Kanarischen Inseln. Ber. schweiz. bot. Ges. 77: 257-265. Bir, S.S., Fraser-Jenkins, C. R. & Lovis, J. D. 1985. Asplenium punjabense sp. nov. and its significance for the status of Ceterach and Ceterachopsis. Fern Gaz. 13: 43-53. Bobrov, A. E. 1964. A comparative morphological and taxonomical study of the species of Polypodium L. of the flora of the U.S.S.R. Bot. Zh. SSSR 49: 534-545. Bower, F. O. 1928. The ferns III. The leptosporangiate ferns. Cambridge. Braithwaite, A. F. 1964a. A cytotaxonomic investigation on the Asplenium aethiopicum complex in Africa. Ph.D. thesis, University of Leeds. —— 1964b. A new type of apogamy in ferns. New Phytol. 63: 293-305. Bramwell, D. 1976. The endemic flora of the Canary Islands: distribution, relationships and phyto- geography. Jn G. Kunkel (Ed.), Biogeography and ecology in the Canary Islands: 207-240. Den Haag. Brownlie, G. 1958. Chromosome numbers in New Zealand ferns. Trans. R. Soc. N.Z. 85: 213-216. Chambers, T. C. 1955. Use of snail stomach cytase in plant cytology. Nature, Lond. 175: 215. Cockayne, L. & Allan, H. H. 1934. An annoted list of groups of wild hybrids in the New Zealand flora. Ann. Bot. 48: 1-55. Copeland, E. B. 1947. Genera filicum. Waltham. Depape, G. 1922. Recherches sur la flore pliocéne de la vallée du Rhéne. Flores de Saint-Marcel (Ardéche) et des environs de Théziers (Gard). Annls Sci. nat. Bot. X, 4: 73-265. Eberle, G. 1967. Asplenium eberlei D. E. Meyer. Natur Mus., Frankf. 97: 341-346. Engler, A. 1879. Versuch einer Entwicklungsgeschichte der Pflanzenwelt, insbesondere der Florengebiete seit der Tertidrperiode. I. Die extratropischen Gebiete der nérdlichen Hemisphare. Leipzig. Eriksson, O., Hansen, A. & Sunding, P. 1974. Flora of Macaronesia. Checklist of vascular plants, 1974. Umea. Euw, J. v., Lounasmaa, M., Reichstein, T. & Widén, C.-J. 1980. Chemotaxonomy in Dryopteris and isolated fern genera. A review article. Studia Geobot. (Trieste) 1: 275-311. — Reichstein, T. & Widén, C.-J. 1985. The phloroglucinols of Dryopteris aitoniana Pichi-Serm. Helv. Chim. Acta 68: 1251-1275. Evans, G. B. 1966. The identification of British Hymenophyllum species. Br. Fern Gaz. 9: 256-262. Fabbri, F. 1963. Primo supplemento alle Tavole cromosomiche delle Pteridophyta di Alberto Chiarugi. Caryologia 16: 237-335. Fernandes, R. B. 1968. Sobre a ocorréncia do complexo Polypodium vulgare nos Acores. Bolm Soc. broteriana II, 42: 241-248. Fraser-Jenkins, C. R. 1981. Dryopteris (Pteridophyta: Dryopteridaceae) on Pico Island in the Azores. Arquipélago 2: 83-101. 1982. Dryopteris in Spain, Portugal and Macaronesia. Bolm Soc. broteriana I, 55: 175-336. Garretas, B. D. & Salvo-Tierra, A. E. 1979. Sobre la existencia de Polypodium macaronesicum Bobrov en le S. de la Peninsula Ibérica. Acta bot. malacitana 5: 5-13. Gastony, G. J. & Baroutsis, J. G. 1975. Chromosome numbers in the genus Anogramma. Am. Fern J. 65: 71-75. Ghatak, J., Manton, I. & Holttum, R. E. 1971. Further cytological and taxonomic observations on some members of the Cyclosorus parasiticus complex. Br. Fern Gaz. 10: 183-192. Gibby, M. 1977. A cytogenetic and taxonomic study of the Dryopteris carthusiana complex. Ph. D. thesis, University of Liverpool. —— 1979. Palaeoendemism and evolution in Macaronesian Dryopteris. InD. Bramwell (Ed.), Plants and islands: 347-358. London. —— 1983. The Dryopteris dilatata complex in Macaronesia and the Iberian peninsula. Acta bot. malacitana 8: 59-72. —— 1985a. Hybridization and speciation in the genus Dryopteris (Pteridophyta: Dryopteridaceae) on Pico Island in the Azores. Pl. Syst. Evol. 149: 241-252. —— 1985b. Cytological observations on Indian subcontinent and Chinese Dryopteris and Polystichum (Pteridophyta: Dryopteridaceae). Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. (Bot.) 14: 1-42. 146 I. MANTON ET AL — 1986. A chromosome count for Anogramma leptophylla in Madeira. Fern Gaz. 13: 120. —— Jermy A. C., Rasbach, H., Rasbach, K., Reichstein, T. & Vida, G. 1977. The genus Dryopteris in the Canary Islands and Azores and the description of two new tetraploid species. Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 74: 251-277. —— & Walker, S. 1977. Further cytogenetic studies and a reappraisal of the diploid ancestry in the Dryopteris carthusiana complex. Fern Gaz. 11: 315-324. Hansen, A. 1969. Checklist of the vascular plants of the archipelago of Madeira. Bolm Mus. munic. Funchal 24: 1-74. 1970. Beitrage zur Flora der Inseln Madeira, Porto Santo und Ilhen Chao (Desertas). Bocagiana (Funchal) 25: 1-17. —— & Sunding, P. 1979. Flora of Macaronesia. Checklist of vascular plants. 2nd ed. Oslo. —— —— 1985. Flora of Macaronesia. Checklist of vascular plants. 3rd ed. Sommerfeldia 1: 1-167. Holttum, R. E. 1963. Cyatheaceae. Flora malesiana I, 1 (2): 65-176. Groningen. —— 1981. Thelypteridaceae. Flora malesiana I, 1 (5): 331-599. Den Haag. — 1983. The family Thelypteridaceae in Europe. Acta bot. malacitana 8: 47-58. Hooker, W. J. & Greville, R. K. 1830-31. cones filicum 2: 181-200. London. Jalas, J. & Suominen, J. (Eds) 1972. Atlas florae europaeae I. Pteridophyta. Helsinki. Johnson, J. Y. 1866. Some account of a new species of fern (Polystichum maderense) recently discovered in the island of Madeira. Ann. Mag. nat. Hist. I, 17: 287. Klekowski, E. J. & Baker, H. G. 1966. Evolutionary significance of polyploidy in the Pteridophyta. Science, N.Y. 153: 305-307. Kurita, S. 1971. Chromosome study of four species of leptosporangiate ferns. Ann. Rep. Foreign Students’ Coll., Chiba Univ. 6: 41-43. Lin, Y.-X. 1980. New taxa of Adiantum L. in China. Acta phytotax. sin. 18: 101-105. Love, A. & Kjellqvist, E. 1972. Cytotaxonomy of Spanish plants. I. Introduction. Pteridophyta and Gymnospermae. Lagascalia 2: 23-35. Love, D. & Pichi-Sermolli, R. E. G. 1977. Cytotaxonomical atlas of the Pteridophyta. Vaduz. Lovis, J. D. 1964. The taxonomy of Asplenium trichomanes in Europe. Br. Fern Gaz. 9: 147-160. 1977. Evolutionary patterns and processes in ferns. Adv. Bot. Res. 4: 229-415. Rasbach, H., Rasbach, K & Reichstein, T. 1977. Asplenium azoricum and other ferns of the A. trichomanes group from the Azores. Am. Fern J. 67: 81-93. Lowe, R. T. 1831. Primitiae faunae et florae Maderae et Portus Sancti. Trans. Camb. phil. Soc. 4: 1-70. Mabberley, D. J. 1980. Edward and Sarah Bowdich’s names of Macaronesian and African plants, with notes on those of Robert Brown. Botanica Macaronésica 6: 53-66. Manton, I. 1950. Problems of cytology and evolution in the pteridophyta. Cambridge. —— 1953. The cytological evolution of the fern flora of Ceylon. Symp. Soc. Exp. Biol. 7: 174-185. —— 1958. Chromosomes and fern phylogeny with special reference to ‘‘Pteridaceae”’. J. Linn. Soc. (Bot.) 56: 73-92. 1959. Cytological information on the ferns of west tropical Africa. In A. H. G. Alston, The ferns and fern-allies of west tropical Africa, suppl. to 2nd ed. of Flora of west tropical Africa: 78-81. London. 1969. Evolutionary mechanisms in tropical ferns. Biol. J. Linn. Soc. 1: 219-222. —— & Sledge, W. A. 1954. Observations on the cytology and taxonomy of the pteridophyte flora of Ceylon. Phil. Trans. R. Soc. B, 238: 127-185. —— & Vida, G. 1968. Cytology of the fern flora of Tristan da Cunha. Proc. R. Soc. B, 170: 361-379. Mehra, P. N. & Verma, S. C. 1960. Cytological observations on some west Himalayan Pteridaceae. Caryologia 13: 613-650. Meyer, D. E. 1967. Uber neue und seltene Asplenien Europas. 4. Mitteilung. Ber. dt. bot. Ges. 80: 28-39. Mickel, J. T., Wagner, W. H. & Chen, K. L. 1966. Chromosome observations on the ferns of Mexico. Caryologia 19: 95-102. Molesworth-Allen, B. 1971. Observations on Spanish ferns. Br. Fern Gaz. 10: 200-202. 1977. Observations on some rare Spanish ferns in Cadiz Province, Spain. Fern Gaz. 11: 271-275. Morton, C. V. 1969. Le nom exact d’un Pteris du Portugal et des Iles Atlantiques. Bull. Soc. bot. Fr. 116: 247-248. Nakai, T. 1933. A new classification of Japanese Aspidium with special view to the spores and connective cells. Bot. Mag., Tokyo 47: 151-186. Nardi, E. 1977. Note sistematiche sur Polypodium australe s.1. delle Isole Atlantiche (Azzorre, Madera, Canarie). Webbia 31: 79-96. —— Rasbach, H. & Reichstein, T. 1978. Identification of “Cheilanthes fragrans” var. “gennarii”’ Fiori with “C. guanchica”’ Bolle and remarks on related taxa. Webbia 33: 1-18. FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA 147 —— & Reichstein, T. 1985. Nomenclatural notes on Cheilanthes pteridioides (Reichard) C. Chr. (Sinopteridaceae, Pteridophyta). Webbia 39: 135-139. —— —— 1986. Proposal to reject Polypodium pteridioides Reichard and all combinations based on it (Sinopteridaceae: Pteridophyta). Taxon 35: 172-174. Page, C. N. 1973. Ferns, polyploids, and their bearing on the evolution of the Canarian flora. Monographiae biol. canar. 4: 83-88. —— 1976. The taxonomy and phytogeography of bracken—a review. Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 73: 1-34. Panigrahi, G. 1963. Cytotaxonomic studies in Asplenium aethiopicum (Burm.) Becherer complex. Proc. natn Inst. Sci. India B, 29: 383-395. & Manton, I. 1958. Cytological and taxonomic observations on some members of the Cyclosorus parasiticus complex. J. Linn. Soc. (Bot.) 55: 729-743. Perez-Carro, F. J., Fernandez-Arece, P., Diaz-Gonzales, T. E. & Salvo, A. E. 1985. Aportacion al conocimento del genero Cheilanthes en la Peninsul Iberia. Acta bot. malacitana 10: 27-32. Rasbach, H., Rasbach, K. & Reichstein, T. 1977. Cheilanthes guanchica Bolle in Europe. Ber. dt. bot. Ges. 90: 527-530. & Schneller, J. J. 1981. A chromosome count for Asplenium anceps from the Canary Islands. Fern Gaz. 12: 157-159. —— & Reichstein, T. 1982. Four natural hybrids in the genus Cheilanthes. (Sinopteridaceae, Pterido- phyta). Webbia 35: 261-273. —— —— & Schneller, J. 1983. Five further natural hybrids in the genus “‘Cheilanthes’’ Sw. (Sinopter- idaceae, Pteridophyta). Webbia 37: 43-62. Reichstein, T. & Vida, G. 1973. Cheilanthes corsica. Reichst. & Vida spec. nova. Candollea 28: 83-91. Richards, P. W. & Evans, G. B. 1972. Hymenophyllum. (Biological flora of the British Isles, 126). J. Ecol. 60: 245-268. Roberts, R. H. 1980. Polypodium macaronesicum and P. australe: a morphological comparison. Fern Gaz. 12: 69-74. Romariz, C. 1953. Flora da Ilha da Madeira — Pterid6fitos. Revta Fac. Ciénc. Univ. Lisb. IIC, 3: 53-112. Roy, S. K. & Holttum, R. E. 1965. New cytological records for Cystodium and Dicksonia. Am. Fern J. 55: 35-37. —— & Manton, I. 1965. A new base number in the genus Lygodium. New Phytol. 64: 286-292. Saporta, G. de 1865. Etudes sur la végétation du Sud-Est de la France 4 l’époque tertiaire. Annls Sci. nat. (Bot.) V, 4: 5-264. —— 1869. Sur l’existence de pleusieurs espéces actuelles observées dans la flore pliocéne de Meximieux (Ain). Bull. Soc. géol. Fr. 11, 26: 752-773. —— & Marion, A. F. 1876. Recherches sur les végétaux fossiles de Meximieux. Arch. Mus. Hist. nat. Lyon 1: 131-335, pl. 22-38. Shivas, M. G. 1961a. Contributions to the cytology and taxonomy of species of Polypodium in Europe and America. I. Cytology. J. Linn. Soc. (Bot.) 58: 13-25. —— 1961b. Contributions to the cytology and taxonomy of species of Polypodium in Europe and America. II. Taxonomy. J. Linn. Soc. (Bot.) 58: 27-38. Sledge, W. A. 1967. The genus Elaphoglossum in the Indian peninsula and Ceylon. Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. (Bot.) 4: 79-96. Sleep, A. 1966. Some cytotaxonomic problems in the fern genera Asplenium and Polystichum. Ph.D. thesis, University of Leeds. —— & Reichstein, T. 1967. Der Farnbastard Polystichum X meyeri hybr. nov. = Polystichum braunii (Spenner) Fée x P. lonchitis (L.) Roth und seine Cytologie. Bauhinia 3: 299-309. Smith, A. R. & Mickel, J. T. 1977. Chromosome counts for Mexican ferns. Brittonia 29: 391-398. Sunding, P. 1979. Origins of the Macaronesian flora. Jn D. Bramwell (Ed.), Plants and islands: 13-40. London. Tardieu-Blot, M.-L. 1946. Sur la flore ptéridologique des Iles Atlantiques. Mem. Soc. Biogeogr. 8: 325-347. —— 1958. Flore de Madagascar et des Comores. 5e Famille. Polypodiacées (sensu lato). 1. Paris. Tatuno, S. & Kawakami, S. 1969. Karyological studies in Aspleniaceae I. Bot. Mag., Tokyo 82: 436-444. Verdcourt, B. 1962. Two interesting plant records from East Africa. J] E. Afr. nat. Hist. Soc. & Coryndon Mus. 24: 37-40 + S figs. Verma, S. C. & Khullar, S. P. 1965. Cytology of some W. Himalayan Adiantaceae (sensu Alston) with cytotaxonomic comments. Caryologia 18: 85-106. Vida, G. 1963. A new Asplenium (sectio Ceterach) species and the problem of the origin of Phyllitis hybrida (Milde) C. Christ. Acta bot. hung. 9: 197-215. 148 I. MANTON ET AL 1972. Cytotaxonomy and genome analysis of the European ferns. In G. Vida (Ed.), Evolution in plants: 51-60. Budapest. 1974. Genome analysis of the European Cystopteris fragilis complex. I. Tetraploid taxa. Acta bot. hung. 20: 181-192. 1976. The role of polyploidy in evolution. In Evolutionary biology: 267-294. Praha. — & Mohay J. 1980. Cytophotometric DNA studies in polyploid series of the fern genus Cystopteris Bernh. Acta bot. hung. 26: 455—461. —— Major, A. & Reichstein, T. 1983. Relations and evolution in Cheilanthes (Sinopteridaceae, Pter- idophyta) in Macaronesia and Mediterranean area, deduced from genome analysis of their hybrids. Acta bot. malacitana 8: 101-126. Page, C. N., Walker, T. G. & Reichstein, T. 1970. Cytologie der Farn-Gattung Cheilanthes in Europa und auf den Canarischen Inseln. Bauhinia 4: 223-253. Walker, S. 1953. A cytogenetic and taxonomic study of the Dryopteris spinulosa complex in Europe and eastern North America. Ph.D. thesis, University of Leeds. Walker, T. G. 1966. A cytotaxonomic survey of the pteridophytes of Jamaica. Trans. R. Soc. Edinb. 66: 169-237. — 1973. Evidence from cytology in the classification of ferns. In A. C, Jermy, J. A. Crabbe & B. A. Thomas (Eds). The phylogeny and classification of the ferns: 91-110. London [Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 67 - (suppl. 1)] . —— 1979. The cytogenetics of ferns. In A. F. Dyer (Ed.), Experimental biology of ferns: 87-132. London. — 1984. Chromosomes and evolution in pteridophytes. In A. K. Sharma & A. Sharma (Eds), Chromosomes in evolution of eukaryotic groups 2: 103-141. Boca Raton, Florida. 1985. Cytotaxonomic studies of the ferns of Trinidad. 2. The cytology and taxonomic implications. Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. (Bot.) 13: 149-249. Ward, C. M. 1970. The pteridophytes of Flores (Agores): a survey with bibliography. Br. Fern Gaz. 10: 119-126. Widén, C. -J., Lounasmaa, M., Vida, G. & Reichstein, T. 1975. Die Phloroglucide von drei Dryopteris — Arten von den Azoren sowie zwei Arten von Madeira und den Kanarischen Inseln zum Vergleich. Helv. Chim. Acta 58: 880-904. Descriptions of plates All photographs from permanent aceto-carmine preparations were made and photographed by the senior author except where otherwise stated. Magnifications x 1000 with a few annotated exceptions. Arrange- ments of taxa according to the system used by Hansen (1969), as far as space permits. For other information see alphabetical list of taxa. Plate I Figs 1-5 Sinopteridaceae and Adiantaceae. 1 Notholaena marantae, anaphase 1 showing n = c.29 (prep. J. D. Lovis); for mitosis see text. 2 Notholaena lanuginosa, meiosis with n = 58. 3 Cheilanthes maderensis, early diakinesis with n = c.30. 4a—b Adiantum capillus-veneris, meiosis with n = 30 and mitosis with 2n = 60 (the latter an aceto-orcein prep. by J. D. Lovis). 5a—b Adiantum reniforme, (preparations by J. D. Lovis), meiosis with n = 150 and mitosis with n = 300 (aceto-orcein). Plate Il Figs 6-9 Pteridaceae, Hemionitidaceae, Dicksoniaceae, and Hypolepidaceae. 6 Pteridium aquilinum showing n = 52. 7 Prteris palustris, diakinesis with n = 29. 8a—c Anogramma leptophylla, meiosis, three focal levels through one cell with n = c.27 (+1). 9a—c Culcita macrocarpa from two plants at Kew; a and b meiosis with n = 68 analysed by G. Vida on a plant initially from Madeira and ¢ mitosis with 2n = 136 from a root of a plant initially from the Azores (M. Gibby prep.). Plate III Figs 10-14 Davalliaceae, Hymenophyllaceae (in part), and Thelypteridaceae. 10 Davallia canariensis, meiosis with n = 40. 11 Trichomanes speciosum, meiosis with n = 72 (J. D. Lovis prep.). 12 Christella dentata, meiosis with n = 72. 13 Oreopteris limbosperma, meiosis with n = 34 (J. D. Lovis prep.). 14 Stegnogramma pozoi, meiosis with n = 72, illustrated in Manton & Sledge (1954) as ‘Leptochilus africanus’ . Plate IV Figs 15-17 Hymenophyllum spp. 15a-b H. tunbrigense a living leaf < 1.5 with a single sorus (inset) 4; b meiosis in a specimen from another locality (V on map) with n = 13. 16a-b H. wilsonii, a living leaf x1.3 FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA 149 with a single sorus (inset) x4; b meiosis with n = 18 (coll. Benl; prep. J. D. Lovis). 17a-e H. sp. (amphidiploid); a living leaf x 1.3 with b sori, x4 and ¢ meiosis with n = 31 (J. D. Lovis prep.). Plate V Figs 18-19 Hymenophyllum hybrid, H. sp. x wilsonii. 18a-c the first specimen found (1949); a frond soaked out from a herbarium specimen (BM) X 1.3 with b sori on the same X4; ¢ meiosis with pairs, univalents and perhaps a few multivalents. 19a—c the second specimen (coll. J. D. Lovis, 1969) a living leaf in cultivation (1974) <1.3 with b sori X4 and ¢ root tip squash (G. Vida) with 2n = 49. Plate VI Figs 20-28 Asplenium spp. 20a—b A. monanthes (apogamous triploid); a meiosis in a ‘16 celled sporangium’ showing pairs and univalents (J. D. Lovis prep.) and b meiosis in an ‘eight celled sporangium’ with 108 bivalents. 21 A. trichomanes subsp. quadrivalens, meiosis with n = 72 (prep. J. D. Lovis). 22 A. anceps (diploid) (coll. & prep. J. D. Lovis), meiosis with n = 36. 23 A. sp. (hexaploid) (coll. & prep. J. D. Lovis), meiosis with n = 108. 24 A. billotii (coll. & prep. J. D. Lovis), meiosis with n = 72. 25 A. septentrionale from Canaries (coll. Benl = TR 2536), mitosis (J. D. Lovis prep. in aceto-orcein) with 2n = 144. 26 A. onopteris (prep. J. D. Lovis), meiosis with n = 36. 27 A. marinum, meiosis with n = c.36. 28 A. hemionitis (prep. J. D. Lovis), meiosis with n = 36. Plate VII Figs 29-31 Asplenium (continued), Phyllitis, Ceterach (all preparations by J. D. Lovis). 29 A. aethiopi- cum, meiosis with n = 216. 30 Phyllitis scolopendrium (coll. Pickering, cult. Kew), meiosis with n = 36. 31 Ceterach sp. (hexaploid), meiosis with n = 108. Plate VIII Figs 32-38 Athyriaceae to Aspidiaceae. 32 Cystopteris fragilis subsp. diaphana meiosis with n = 126 (hexaploid). 33 Diplazium caudatum (coll. J. D. Lovis, root-tip squash G. Vida), mitosis with 2n = 82. 34a—b Arachniodes webbianum; a meiosis (Kew plant) with n = 41 and b mitosis from a wild gathering (coll. J. D. Lovis, root-tip squash G. Vida) with 2n = 82. 35 Athyrium filix-femina, meiosis with n = 40. 36 Dryopteris maderensis (coll. and prep. by J. D. Lovis) meiosis with n = 41. 37 Dryopteris aitoniana, meiosis with n = 41. 38a—b Dryopteris aemula; a meiosis with n = 41 and b mitosis from another locality (coll. and aceto-orcein prep. J. D. Lovis) with 2n = 82. Plate IX Figs 39-43. Dryopteris (continued) and Polystichum. 39a—b Dryopteris affinis (diploid apomict); a meiosis in an ‘8 celled sporangium’ with 82 bivalents and b mitosis in a root (G. Vida prep.) with 2n = 82. 40 Polystichum drepanum, meiosis with n = 82 (J. D. Lovis prep.). 41 Polystichum falcinellum (octoploid), meiosis with n = 164. 42 P. setiferum (diploid), meiosis with n = 41. 43a—b Pentaploid hybrid (P. falcinellum x P. setiferum) (coll. and prep. J. D. Lovis) a meiosis showing irregular pairing, 750 and b mitosis with 2n = 205, x750. ‘Plate X Figs 44-46 Elaphoglossaceae and Blechnaceae. 44 Elaphoglossum semicylindricum (coll. J. D. Lovis), mitosis (G. Vida prep.) with 2n = 164. 45 Blechnum spicant (coll. J. D. Lovis, prep. G. Vida), meiosis with n = 34. 46a—b Woodwardia radicans; a mitosis (G. Vida prep.) with 2n = 68 and b supplementary fixing on a specimen from Azores at Kew, meiosis with n = 34. Plate XI Figs 47-49 Polypodium spp. 47a—c P. macaronesicum (diploid); a meiosis with n = 37; b mitosis (M. Gibby prep.) with 2n = 74 and c authenticating sporangium from the large specimen at right on PI. XII, x 140. 48 P. vulgare (tetraploid), meiosis with n = 74. 49 P. interjectum (hexaploid), meiosis with n = 111. Plate XII Polypodium macaronesicum (diploid). Herbarium specimens showing range in size, all initially diagnosed as P. australe, but recently authenticated by R. H. Roberts as P. macaronesicum. The top left-hand specimen grown in Leeds after initial fixation in the field; the two large specimens of wild fronds collected by W. A. Sledge in 1949 and the source of the sporangium illustrated in Fig. 47c. I. MANTON ET AL 150 Plate I FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA iiept £32 I. MANTON ET AL Plate IV FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA lag \ ~ 154 I. MANTON ET AL 19¢ Plate V FERN FLORA.OF MADEIRA 155 Plate VI 156 I. MANTON ET AL Plate VII FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA 157 I. MANTON ET AL 158 Plate IX FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA Plate X I. MANTON ET AL a J onic y pin b bot DEL BO Me bl t 1 2 Marre Mousmun ONarunat, Husroey / Plate XII MUsET FERN FLORA OF MADEIRA f > " Fels tyesas tale have Aiee aise ~ induabd takin « I~ Ag Pe Pghng puedaisan SRememedilitea A. Belvo, Poly boos wm. Vuboon 1 Won. Serbo (Wcha) Wilds Ride Frio Gar stoe & 161 a net - a : _ 1 oie > ae 7 a . _ ice LD act British Museum (Natural History) Ferns of Jamaica A guide to the Pteridophytes G. R. Proctor This flora records and describes the 579 species and 30 varieties of ferns occurring in Jamaica. The succinct species descriptions include relevant synonymy and incorpor- ate distributional data both within and outside Jamaica. Special emphasis is given to the subtle distinctions between closely related species and all genera are illustrated. Keys to the genera and species facilitate a wider use of the flora in the West Indies and northern South America. The author, one time Senior Botanist in charge of the Herbarium of the Science Museum, Kingston, Jamaica, is an outstanding field botanist and his expertise is reflected in the practicality of the flora and especially in the habitat and ecological information. This volume represents an important addition to our knowledge of the flora of the West Indies. 1985, 631pp, 135 line illustrations, 22 maps. Hardback. 0 565 00895 1 £50.00 Titles to be published in Volume 15 Seaweeds of the western coast of tropical Africa and adjacent islands: a critical assessment. IV. Rhodophyta (Florideae) 1. Genera A-F By James H. Price, David M. John and George W. Lawson Cytology of the fern flora of Madeira By I. Manton, J. D. Lovis, G. Vida and M. Gibby A revision of the lichen genus Xanthoparmelia in Australia By J. A. Elix, J. Johnston and P. A. Armstrong Photoset by Rowland Phototypesetting Ltd, Bury St Edmunds, Suffolk Printed in Great Britain by Henry Ling Ltd, Dorchester Bulletin of the British Museum (Natural History) A revision of the lichen genus Xanthoparmelia in Australasia J. A. Elix, J. Johnston and P. A. Armstrong _ Botany series Vol 15 No 3 18 December 1986 The Bulletin of the British Museum (Natural History), instituted in 1949, is issued in four scientific series, Botany, Entomology, Geology (incorporating Mineralogy) and Zoology, and an Historical series. Papers in the Bulletin are primarily the results of research carried out on the unique and ever-growing collections of the Museum, both by the scientific staff of the Museum and by specialists from elsewhere who make use of the Museum’s resources. Many of the papers are works of reference that will remain indispensable for years to come. Parts are published at irregular intervals as they become ready, each is complete in itself, available separately, and individually priced. Volumes contain about 300 pages and several volumes may appear within a calendar year. Subscriptions may be placed for one or more of the series on either an Annual or Per Volume basis. Prices vary according to the contents of the individual parts. Orders and enquiries should be sent to: Publications Sales, British Museum (Natural History), Cromwell Road, London SW7 5BD, England. World List abbreviation: Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. (Bot.) © Trustees of the British Museum (Natural History), 1986 The Botany series is edited in the Museum’s Department of Botany Keeper of Botany: Mr J. F. M. Cannon Editor of Bulletin: Mr J. R. Laundon Assistant Editor: Dr A. J. Harrington Editor’s Assistant: Miss M. J. Short ISBN 0 565 08013 X ISSN 0068-2292 Botany series Vol 15 No 3 pp 163-362 British Museum (Natural History) Cromwell Road London SW7 5BD Issued 18 December 1986 A revision of the lichen genus Xanthopatmeliit 1786 Australasia \ a | John A. Elix, Jen Johnston and Patricia M. Armstrong ~~ he Doe memmepeeen ots Chemistry Department, The Faculties, Australian National University, G.P:O. a reas ti Canberra, A.C.T. 2601, Australia Contents SIV TRO RSES os seg e c cose sae ee saasaige Tasuah Contd say sy's ia Sere econ pae eee Mele tas Reece ePIC 163 MPUEYOCUCHIOIN cosets ses ets stan or ad cata yt sags adee ee menaeain es Spee aONeK ee aud PRC Lea OR tea 164 FUSOUH OL UNS LARODOMIY 52 oie ce Yeac ns re vk eres We zesaen tks 7 osoy os ssea siewaser sean genoa 164 INTC NCH EV ereverd aor dx cer rat weds salves Pet oenn vanscom ins eRn snes eeD niteng be ased Asend ah oramnaaeeacnal 165 Po PRES AN ALION ANE PLOW LE TORN s 37.55 21-ncor ccsaeee sca sie pede Onadet Sat deteqesiande raed 165 2 OE COMME RTATION cos coe nats art as Soot seen anes bake Sea oren giana a iu unimacRddeaa Ae eas 166 aE MEL BUEL ACG. cadavers conten ve cch cadets cheese sania ete orc ceonnae elec dsecen Fak cucne 166 DER SIRCANOR oe gh facia 5 te ke seo eaae cn tga ole eee SARL Gates Gaver Acute aaa aes 167 De MMA RONUIN Mie itice sevan Botan Gas Space tender ech RADA Pete Lav Caen eh ayia bi at tec nwa ta ceriee Pa ae 167 POTS ees faces cPacinesind coma auc ce concn rGe! Hien SAE THANT LENSER VERE Tas ips Rha enn ey Vane 168 PORUSUCELE pte ees GU ca neat er en ead al ce Taree Tree Noe ce eae oe eaten er een TuT ead 168 AME AO UNS foe oer herman d sets ees sont aetnae ec coat Nios Cabuunigey Mite yates Saat a een e eped -aRame eee 168 POA DOUICCI Se hee correc See ue et thetas eee eee nee 7 Unt oer na dnerecae eae aries eeeee 169 UE oy") bile) Baaebaet hear Sena Soe ARR ME ox Eee Pe EOLA ReT eae en noe Te AON ere eer cee far 169 MTVECTA AL SERIOUS ea caven Foe g oe ticki Pada ervey Anes cak ohana vee nce eae Te OTR Ra RENAE 170 CIES res ge sci nrca are nasans des lap adiurer’ ny aallescenuteinayceneneeee dite IAG pea teen eee 170 See CICR CO LIEUIC ANIONS solace con utennaee tra tinnd scbkre voccmene ees qua Mas oe tien baad smiAd mena eM aaen ee 176 WW EMMA GIBELIUIEIOND 6 hes ot ace a ve co bans ev ovine Eaae neck as eee vou ha vide ML be to arm et earegint lg eubens 176 PUOBLEVIAUONS crates pin cis carte vijese ety rake ote aons toch and dose was ouster aaeieet conet ss 178 Arincial key. 10 ne Australasian species: .5.-4'v-0.s secovoanccdaemnencneascaghe me adien kaeate aes 178 CNS rrr tee in eet epee caine hots So whut seopee Renata sas oes Man DR Ee RAM eet OR eae EE 184 PRCKMOW ICCREMIOIES irra rare nee e os eral ao ncn een a yas eae eeNements nae ery eet aa et had 360 PRO ROTOUCOS a Yada oc reedar ec unzunen ceeds autasanuu eure ne ce gama th tien anna eae EN oR eae ae ae 360 Synopsis The Australian; New Zealand, and Papua New Guinean representatives of the lichen genus Xanthoparme- lia are revised. Keys and descriptions for the 117 species are given, and the chemistry, distribution, ecology, and taxonomic affinities of each species are discussed. Xanthoparmelia alexandrensis, X. alternata, X. aurifera, X. centralis, X. concomitans, X. crateriformis, X. cravenii, X. dissitifolia, X. donneri, X. dubitata, X. examplaris, X. ferruma, X. filsonii, X. gongylodes, X. hypomelaenoides, X. immutata, X. iniquita, X. laxencrustans, X. louisii, X. nashii, X. norpumila, X. parvoincerta, X. rogersii, X. rupestris, X. spargenosa, X. tegeta, X. verdonii, X. verruciformis, X. vicaria, and X. xerophila are described as new. New names are given to Xanthoparmelia eilifii and X. succedans (formerly Parmelia dahlii, P. adpressa respectively). New combinations in the genus are proposed for Parmelia amplexula Stirton, P. antleriformis Elix, P. bellatula Kurok. & Filson, P. bungendorensis Elix, P. congesta Kurok. & Filson, P. consociata Elix, P. constipata Kurok. & Filson, P. dayiana Elix & P. Armstr.. P. elaeodes Elix, P. erosa Elix & P. Armstr., P. everardensis Elix & P. Armstr., P. exillima Elix, P. flindersiana Elix & P. Armstr., P. glareosa Kurok. & Filson, P. incerta Kurok. & Filson, P. incrustata Kurok. & Filson, P. conspersa v. laxa f. isidiigera Mill. Arg., P. conspersa v. stenophylla f. isidiosa Mill. Arg., P. mannumensis Elix, P. metaclystoides Kurok. & Filson, P. nebulosa Kurok. & Filson, P. neotinctina Elix, P. norconvoluta Elix & P. Armstr., P. pertinax Kurok. & Filson, P. phillipsiana Filson, P. praegnans Elix & P. Armstr., P. pseudoamphixantha Elix, P. pseudohypoleia Elix, P. pumila Kurok. & Filson, P. pustuliza Elix, P. remanens Elix, P. reptans Kurok., P. streimannii Elix & P. Armstr., P. terrestris Kurok. & Filson, P. ustulata Kurok. & Filson, P. willisii Kurok. & Filson, and P. xanthosorediata Elix. Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. (Bot.) 15 (3): 163-362 Issued 18 December 1986 164 ELIX, JOHNSTON AND ARMSTRONG In total 117 species are recognized from Australia, 47 from New Zealand, three from Papua New Guinea, one from Fiji, and one from Norfolk Island. Introduction Species of the genus Xanthoparmelia are the most prominent macrolichens present on rocks and soil in dry areas of southern Australia and South Island, New Zealand. These common yellow-green foliose lichens, which owe their colour to the presence of usnic acid in the upper cortex, possess a simple but highly variable morphology. Significant morphological features include presence or absence of soredia, isidia, dactyls, lobules, or maculae, colour of the lower surface, configuration of the lobes, and the degree of adnation of the thallus. The growth form of some species may be significantly influenced by environmental factors since Xanthoparmelia inhabits desert, semi-arid, and even alpine habitats, so that this feature must be interpreted with considerable caution. The chemistry of Xanthoparmelia is particularly diverse with over 50 different combinations of taxonomically important secondary products. As most chemically characterised populations have morphological or distributional characteristics which justify their ranking as species, a chemotaxonomic approach is required. Xanthoparmelia is characteristic of open habitats of arid and semi-arid regions, and, although absent from limestones, may cover vast areas of exposed sediments or volcanic rocks. Species are absent from moist lowland tropical forests (Hale 1971a) as well as other dense forests, but a few are characteristic of alpine habitats. Most species of Xanthoparmelia are restricted to saxicolous substrates, some to open consolidated soils, but a few occasionally occur on decorticated wood or man-made substrates such as asphalt, glass, and steel cans. The genus Xanthoparmelia is probably the dominant group of foliose saxicolous lichens in hot, semi-arid climates of the world. The major centre of speciation appears to be in the Southern Hemisphere with over 100 species recognized in Australia, and 60 in southern Africa, although 40 species are also known from North America. History of the taxonomy Lichens now placed in the genus Xanthoparmelia were first segregated by Nylander (1860: 391) who placed them in his ‘Stirps Parmelie consperse’. This subdivision was subsequently formalised by Vainio (1890). Vainio divided Parmelia subgen. Euparmelia into sections Amphigymnia Vainio, Hypotrachyna Vainio, and Xanthoparmelia Vainio, utilizing the latter section to accommodate all narrow-lobed, yellow-green species. The yellow or yellow-green colour is now known to be due to the cortical pigment usnic acid, but by using this sole criterion, Vainio grouped together several diverse taxa. In addition to typical saxicolous species with simple rhizines such as Xanthoparmelia conspersa (Ach.) Hale, he included species such as Parmelia flavida Zahlbr. and P. velloziae Vainio, both of which have dichotomously branched rhizines (and are now included in Hypotrachyna), and Parmelia abstrusa Vainio, which has bulbate cilia (now included in Relicina). Recent workers have utilized cilia, rhizine morphology, and substrate ecology to refine Vainio’s concept. Thus Hale (in Hale & Kurokawa, 1964) included in Xanthoparmelia only those saxicolous and terricolous species with predominantly simple rhizines, no marginal cilia, and usnic acid in the cortex. Hale (Hale & Kurokawa, 1964) elevated section Xanthoparmelia to Parmelia subgen. Xanthoparmelia and nominated Parmelia conspersa Ach. as type species. Parmelia sens. lat., was subsequently divided into several genera (Hale, 1974a, 1974b, 1974c, 1974d, 1976b; Esslinger, 1978; W. L. Culberson & C. F. Culberson, 1981; Krog, 1982b) but these were not accepted by some lichenologists (Beltman, 1978; Krog & Swinscow, 1979; Elix & Stevens, 1979; Kurokawa, 1980; Elix, 1981). Hale proposed the genus Xanthoparmelia (Vainio) Hale (1974d), where he retained the above interpretation. In previous publications on Parmelia subgen. Xanthoparmelia in Australia and New Zealand (Elix, 1976, 1981; Elix & Armstrong, 1983), we hesitated to adopt generic status for the subgenus. Although we were convinced that Xanthoparmelia constituted a well-defined natural LICHEN GENUS XANTHOPARMELIA 165 group distinct from Parmelia sens. str. (i.e. the pseudocyphellate Parmelia saxatilis group), we felt that it was not yet satisfactorily circumscribed, notably in relation to Pseudoparmelia and Neofuscelia (or alternatively Parmelia subgen. Cyclocheila and Neofusca respectively). In Australia and South Africa, Pseudoparmelia and Neofuscelia are also well-developed on rocks in the same areas and exhibit striking morphological parallels with species of Xanthopar- melia. As they also have simple rhizines, lack marginal cilia, and rarely produce soredia, Hale (1976a) suggested they might represent an example of convergent evolution of the three genera in these stressed environments. However morphological parallels between species of these ‘genera’ could equally well be attributed to divergent chemical evolution of the upper cortex from that of common ancestral taxa, the remaining similarities being the result of retarded morphological evolution. , Studies of conidia in the parmelioid lichen genera by Hale (personal communication), Krog (1982a) and Krog & Swinscow (1983), have confirmed the previous segregation of a number of these genera and led to the recognition of Punctelia (Krog, 1982b). However, such investiga- tions did not differentiate Xanthoparmelia, Pseudoparmelia, and Neofuscelia. In fact here the generic segregation hinges on the chemical constituents of the upper cortex, and this could well be considered inadequate grounds. Given this premise, one would expect Pseudoparmelia to have priority of the alternative generic names available. However, Pseudoparmelia is a heterogeneous assemblage of species (Hale, 1975) and taxa of Xanthoparmelia are not closely related to all subgroups. In particular, they are dissimilar from typical corticolous taxa, as exemplified by the type species, Pseudoparmelia cyphellata Lynge. In the present revision, Xanthoparmelia is recognized as a distinct genus. We currently accept the more restricted view of Hale (1974d), where the genus is considered to include only yellow-green saxicolous and terricolous species with usnic acid in the upper cortex. The majority of such species have a distinctive morphology and ecology, a detailed discussion of which follows. Whether or not this genus will ultimately accommodate grey and brown, usnic acid deficient, saxicolous species remains to be determined. Morphology 1. Thallus adnation and growth form The species of Xanthoparmelia exhibit considerable variability in growth form and degree of adnation of the thalli — from loosely adnate, large foliose thalli 30 cm in diameter (YX. flavescentireagens), similar large, tightly adnate species (e.g. X. lineola) to diminutive, subcrus- tose adnate species (e.g. X. adhaerens), or unattached lobules (X. pumila, c. 0-5 cm diam.). It would appear that one of the major areas of morphological evolution in Xanthoparmelia has been in the adnation of the thallus (Hale 1971a). Although the majority of species considered in this revision are distinctly foliose, at least 16 species grow so closely appressed and tightly adnate (and usually more or less centrally areolate) as to be considered subcrustose. These include X. adhaerens, X. consociata, X. crateriformis, X. cravenii, X. dayiana, X. donneri, X. dubitata, X. exillima, X. isidiosa, X. laxencrustans, X. louisii, X. mougeotina, X. neorimalis, X. oleosa, X. praegnans, and X. xerophila. At the other extreme are foliose species, completely unattached to the substrate; these include the convolute-lobed species X. australiensis, X. erosa, X. convoluta, and X. norconvoluta, and a fifth terricolous species, X. willisii. In the present work the terms appressed and adnate are used in the sense outlined by Esslinger (Esslinger, 1977: 9). Thus the term appressed describes the closeness with which the thallus fits against the substrate (or conversely, the degree to which the thallus tends to be raised from the substrate) whereas the term adnate describes the actual degree of physical attachment of the thallus to the substrate. A loosely adnate thallus, although attached to the substrate, can be removed readily more or less intact, whereas a tightly adnate thallus can only be removed from the substrate with difficulty and so results in considerable or complete fragmentation of the thallus in some situations. The degree of adnation of the thallus is considered to be an important species character. The 166 ELIX, JOHNSTON AND ARMSTRONG following seven pairs of species are chemically and morphologically similar to one another, but differ primarily in the degree of adnation (and often an accompanying difference in thalline habit): Loosely adnate Tightly adnate X. bungendorensis X. cravenii X. elixii X. metaclystoides X. flavescentireagens X. filarszkyana X. iniquita X. pertinax X. rogersii X. hypomelaenoides X. taractica X. lineola X. tasmanica X. incerta The relatively low number of species with counterparts having alternative adnation would seem to support the consideration of this trait as a species level character. 2. Lobe configuration Considerable variation in the lobe configuration exists; lobes may be plane, or convex with a canaliculate lower surface, revolute, or markedly convolute and contorted. Further, plane-lobed species range from conspersoid (short, broad lobes with rotund apices, as in X. conspersa (Ach.) Hale) to stenophylloid (with elongate, narrow lobes, as in X. dichotoma). Extremes of development may be observed by comparing such species as X. tasmanica (with broad, irregularly branched, rotund lobes to 10 mm wide) and X. dichotoma (with narrow, dichotomously divided, linear-elongate lobes c. 1 mm wide and up to 10 mm between the lobe-branches). However, a number of species of Xanthoparmelia have a highly plastic morphology and their lobe configuration may be significantly influenced by environmen- tal factors. For example, in some situations X. tasmanica may exhibit irregularly elongated lobes, approximately 1-0—1-5 mm wide with subdichotomous branching! Twelve Australian species are characterised by convolute or markedly revolute lobes, and these occur unattached or very loosely adnate to soils in subarid or arid areas. The revolute species include X. alternata, X. eilifii, X. molliuscula, X. norpumila, X. pumila, X. subdistorta, X. terrestris and X. versicolor and the convolute species, X. australiensis, X. convoluta, X. erosa, and_X. norconvoluta as mentioned above. A further group of terricolous species, exemplified by X. amphixantha, are loosely attached, have a canaliculate lower surface and a weakly convex upper surface. In some saxicolous species the lobes become highly imbricate and compact, forming a dense mat of thallus, whereas most species lack such lobes. In others lobes may become suberect or raised at the apices, but in the majority they are appressed and plane. Occasionally there exists an obvious and consistent distinction between the primary and secondary lobes of the thallus, and this feature may sometimes be used for distinguishing taxa at the species level. Secondary lobes are, in general, adventitious lobes which develop from the centre of the thallus or originate from along the margins of the older, primary lobes. X. incrustata, for instance, has flat, rotund, tightly adnate primary lobes, but develops markedly convex, sublinear-elongate, loosely adnate secondary lobes. This is a consistent feature of this species, and distinguishes it from the related X. filarszkyana. Lobes of Xanthoparmelia have no ornamentation (cilia), the margins being smooth and commonly black-rimmed. 3. Lower surface The lower surface of the thallus in Xanthoparmelia varies in colour from off-white (pale ivory) to jet black and such colour differences are a very important taxonomic character. Contrasting darker colours are frequently present in a narrow zone at the apices and along the margins of the lobes, but the rest of the lower surface is usually very consistent. Even so, variation from pale brown to dark brown in some species may be somewhat confusing (e.g. in X. scabrosa), as is variation from jet black to brown black in others (X. dichotoma, X. versicolor). LICHEN GENUS XANTHOPARMELIA 167 In his treatment of Parmelia sens. lat. in southern Australia, Filson (1982) considered the colour of the lower surface to be an important species character, and segregated three groups of species on this basis. Thus the lower surface could be pale ivory to light brown (light brown being more white than brown), brown to dark brown (brown being distinctly brown with no trace of white, dark brown being almost black but still distinctly brown), or definitely black. In the present treatment we have used a similar terminology, but for the purpose of the keys and as a primary species character we consider only two categories, namely those species with a pale to brown lower surface, and those with a definitely black lower surface. Of the 117 species described, 45 have a black lower surface and 72 have a pale tan or brown lower surface. The following 12 pairs of species are chemically and morphologically similar to one another but differ primarily in the colour of the lower surface: Pale below Black below X. alternata X. versicolor X. amplexula X. thamnoides X. centralis X. vicaria X. filarszkyana X. elaeodes X. flindersiana X. pustuliza X. furcata X. dichotoma X. lineola X. incerta X. mexicana X. australasica X. praegnans X. isidiosa X. scabrosa X. verdonii X. streimannit X. neotinctina X. tucsonensis X. everardensis The relatively large number of species without counterparts having the alternative colour of the lower surface would seem to support the validity of this trait as a species-level character. The nature of the lower surface is also occasionally characteristic for some species, i.e. it may be smooth (as in X. cheelii) or rugulose and wrinkled (as in the related species, X. eradicata). 4. Rhizines Rhizines in genus Xanthoparmelia are predominantly simple and may be very sparse to abundant. Four exceptions to this are X. barbellata, X. glareosa, X. metastrigosa, and X. substrigosa where rhizines are regularly dichotomously branched. Several other species, including X. arapilensis, X. iniquita, X. molliuscula, and X. taractica, have occasional dichoto- mously branched rhizines, but the rhizines in the remaining species are simple. Even so, the form and the density of the simple rhizines are usually characteristic for any given species and constitute a significant character. Simple rhizines may be dense, moderate, or sparse, and may vary in form from long, slender and tapering, to short, robust and tufted. Disposition of rhizines is also of some significance — for instance they may be grouped subapically, randomly scattered, or apices may be erhizinate. 5. Maculae. Maculae are submacroscopic pale spots or areas resulting from discontinuities in the algal layer immediately below the upper cortex. These impart a spotted, mottled, or marbled appearance to the thallus. Two types of maculae are observed in Xanthoparmelia. (i) Effigurate maculae are particularly prominent and extensive and readily observed with X10 lens, particularly when the thallus is wet. Here the upper surface has an overall mottled or marbled appearance, with the maculae forming a pattern throughout. Effigurate maculae are a constant character in a number of species and are useful for separating taxa at the species level. Effigurate maculae are particularly prominent in the X. hypoleia group (X. burmeisteri, X. hypoleia, X. hypoprotocetrarica, X. mannumensis, X. notata, and X. pseudohypoleia), in some members of the X. amphixantha group (X. amphixantha, X. pseudoamphixantha, X. reptans, and X. willisii) and in X. meta- 168 ELIX, JOHNSTON AND ARMSTRONG morphosa. (ii) Spotted maculae are much smaller, less obvious, discontinuous and appear intermittently in some species and are deemed to be taxonomically insignificant. They arise from minor interruptions in the algal layer and are occasionally observed in X. barbellata, X. arapilensis, X. subnuda, and X. substrigosa among other species. 6. Soredia Soralia are relatively rare in Xanthoparmelia and in Australasia only four species are truly sorediate. X. xanthosorediata has soralia initiated by a small pore in the upper cortex. As pore size increases and soredia are produced, an orbicular, slightly raised soralium results, which may in turn coalesce with adjacent soralia to cover larger areas of the upper surface. In X. erosa the upper cortex erupts and becomes sorediate, the soredia developing in the cracks and fissures. Ultimately the upper cortex erodes and becomes extensively covered with granular soredia. By contrast, in two other sorediate terricolous species, X. aurifera and X. concomitans, lobe apices become swollen and develop terminal, subcapitate soralia which only rarely spread along the lobe margins. 7. Isidia Dactyl was introduced by Swinscow & Krog (1978) for isidia-like appendages whose main function was suggested to be gas exchange rather than propagation. Dactyls may be simple or branched, dactyliform, claviform, or merely crescent-shaped folds in the upper cortex and underlying tissue. The surface is erose or granulate and differs markedly from the hard, often shiny upper cortex of the rest of the thallus. Two Australian species have dactylate isidia, namely X. cordillerana and X. pustuliza, where the upper surface of the isidium becomes erose and granulate and the hollow appendage utlimately bursts open at the apex, shedding corticate fragments from its rim. The resulting efflorescent growth of more or less fragmenting tissue which is formed often appears sorediate and gives the impression of sorediate pustules. X. scabrosa also exhibits open dactylate isidia of this type but the production of dactylate isidia often occurs together with erumpent isidia. The latter appendages arise as subglobose isidia which grow vertically to forming subcylindric isidia inflated at the apices (but lacking the erose, granulate upper cortex), and ultimately burst open leaving crater-like impressions in the apex of the isidium but are not at all sorediate. Some specimens of X. scabrosa produce only erumpent isidia and no dactylate isidia. Thirteen other species produce such erumpent isidia: X. alexandrensis, X. centralis, X. constipata, X. crateriformis, X. dayiana, X. exuviata, X. flindersiana, X. globulifera, X. praegnans, X. isidiosa, X. remanens, X. verdonii, and X. weberi. Normal corticate isidia are very common in Xanthoparmelia and 21 isidiate species are recognized in this revision. Isidia may be globose (as in X. mougeotina), to regular cylindrical (as in X. isidiigera), to extensively branched, coralloid (as in X. antleriformis). Although numbers and density of isidia produced by a species may vary considerably, their shape and size range are almost invariably characteristic of the species producing these structures. The concept of pairs of species that are chemically and morphologically identical except for the production of vegetative propagules by one has received considerable recent attention (Poelt, 1970, 1972; Tehler, 1983). In Xanthoparmelia good examples of this phenomenon are rather infrequent for in few cases are the members of such pairs really morphologically identical. Chemically identical pairs (or trios) of species differing primarily in the presence or absence of either cylindrical or erumpent isidia are listed in Table 1. However, it should be emphasised that these are not all morphologi- cally identical but show varying degrees of differentiation of other morphological characters in addition to the presence or absence of vegetative propagules. 8. Lobules Lobule usually refers to dorsiventral isidioid structures (phyllidia), ranking with soredia and isidia as a class of vegetative propagule. Such phyllidia are unknown in the Australasian LICHEN GENUS XANTHOPARMELIA 169 Table 1 Chemical and morphological data for comparable species-pairs of Xanthoparmelia in Australasia. Secondary species Primary species With regular With dactylate or Chemistry (fertile — lacking isidia) isidia erumpent isidia Barbatic acid X. barbatica X. centralis X. louisii X. xerophila Diffractaic acid X. everardensis X. nashii Norlobaridone, loxodin X. flavescentireagens X. amplexula X. scabrosa X. elaeodes X. thamnoides —__X. verdonii X. dubitata X. exillima Hypoprotocetraric acid X. subdomokosii X. weberi Hypostictic and hyposalazinic acids X. subcrustacea X. gongylodes Norstictic acid X. congesta X. neotinctina X. metaclystoides X. flindersiana X. subnuda X. alexandrensis Stictic acid X. adhaerens X. mougeotina xX. crateriformis Salazinic acid X. tasmanica X. australasica X. incerta X. isidiigera X. lineola X. mexicana X. cordillerana X. neorimalis X. praegnans Scabrosin derivatives X. bungendorensis X. remanens X. cravenii X. immutata Constipatic, protoconstipatic acids X. oleosa X. globulifera Exuviatic acids X. spargenosa X. exuviata Xanthoparmeliae, but seven species (namely X. alternata, X. eilifii, X. molliuscula, X. pumila, X. norpumila, X. terrestris, and X. versicolor) bear lobules of a different nature in the central part of the thallus. These lobules are highly branched, diminutive secondary lobes, which are often ascending and usually subterete and circular in cross-section. They are generally restricted to the above seven terricolous species, although several other species (X. convoluta, X. cordillerana) occasionally do bear lobulae. 9. Apothecia Apothecia are known in 89 of the 117 Australasian species described, and their size range and shape are generally characteristic of a particular species. Even so these characters are quite variable and must be interpreted carefully. Moreover apothecia occur erratically in many species, and their production is correlated inversely with the production of various asexual propagules, a relationship observed in many other groups of lichens. In particular, apothecia are rare or unknown in a number of isidiate species and in the terricolous species that commonly propagate via fragmentation (X. amphixantha and related species, X. convoluta, X. molliuscu- la, and X. sulcifera). Internal apothecial characteristics and spore characters appear to be of limited use in the delimitation of species. These are primarily correlative characters and in no cases were species recognized on the basis of hymenial-subhymenial measurements or spore size alone. Spores in the group are uniformly colourless, ellipsoid, 5-12 x 3-6 wm, + uniseriate, and 8 per ascus. 10. Pycnidia Pycnidia are very similar in most species of Xanthoparmelia and are found immersed in the upper surface of the lobes. In most species the cortex is somewhat blackened around the pycnidial ostiole. As a general rule species which are fertile also produce pycnidia on the upper surface, although pycnidia occasionally are seen on sterile plants. 170 ELIX, JOHNSTON AND ARMSTRONG The microconidia are remarkably uniform throughout the genus, usually being weakly bifusiform or cylindrical, 4-5 4m long and c. 1 wm wide. Krog (1982a) has noted significant markings on the conidia in some species. Internal structure The internal structure of Xanthoparmelia presents no unusual features (Hale, 1973). The upper cortex has a palisade plectenchyma which is overlain by a thin, pored epicortex. The lower cortex is paraplectenchymatous and in these respects it is identical with other epicorticate parmelioid genera (Hale, 1973). Chemistry The chemistry of Xanthoparmelia is particularly diverse and has proved to be of greater taxonomic value here than in many other lichen groups (Hale, 1971a; Nash, 1973, 1974a, b, c; Kurokawa & Filson, 1975; Elix, 1976, 1981; Filson, 1982; Elix & Armstrong, 1983). Gyelnik (1931, 1932, 1934, 1935, 1938a, 1938b) was one of the first lichenologists to make extensive use of chemical tests in this genus and, although his work later fell into disrepute, a number of his taxa are now accepted as valid species. Thus, specimens previously thought to represent chemical races have, in many cases, been shown to have morphological or distribu- tional characteristics which justify species rank. In the present work all species were tested by thin-layer chromatography using solvent systems A and C of C. F. Culberson (1972), B of Culberson & Johnson (1982) and system G (C. F. Culberson, W. L. Culberson & Johnson, 1981), and by comparison with authentic synthetic compounds. Lichen substances found in the Australasian species of Xanthoparmelia are listed (Table 2) under the presently accepted classification, with the number of species containing each substance in parentheses; t.l.c. data for the substances is presented in Table 3. The f-orcinol depsidones form by far the most important group of secondary metabolites found in Xanthoparmelia, with salazinic acid and norstictic acid being particularly common. These depsidones are widely distributed compounds occurring commonly in numerous lichen genera. The orcinol depsidones, loxodin and norlobaridone, are also very common in Australasian species of Xanthoparmelia. They occur in the widespread X. scabrosa (ranging from Papua New Guinea, Fiji, northwest to Japan and with sporadic occurrence in Africa) and a total of 15 other species endemic to the region. In addition to usnic acid, loxodin, and norlobaridone, X. xanthosorediata produces conlox- odin, conorlobaridone, and the aliphatic acids constipatic acid and protoconstipatic acid (Begg, Chester & Elix, 1979; Chester & Elix, 1979b). According to the hypotheses of progressive chemical evolution towards shorter side chains in phenolic metabolites (C. F. Culberson & W. L. Culberson, 1977) and morphological evolution Table 2 List of lichen substances found in the Australasian species of Xanthoparmelia. Number Substance of species ALIPHATIC ACIDS Constipatic acid (22) Dehydroconstipatic acid (3) Pertusaric acid (2) Exuviatic acids A & B (2) Protoconstipatic acid (20) AMINO ACID DERIVATIVES Scabrosin 4-acetate-4’- butyrate (11) Table 2 — cont. LICHEN GENUS XANTHOPARMELIA 171 Number Substance of species AMINO ACID DERIVATIVES — cont Scabrosin 4-acetate-4’- hexanoate (11) Scabrosin 4,4’-diacetate (10) Scabrosin 4,4’-dibutyrate (11) AROMATIC COMPOUNDS Orcinol depsidones and related derivatives Conloxodin (4) Conorlobaridone (5) Loxodin (16) Norlobaridone (18) Norlobariol (2) Isonorlobaridone (2) Norlobariol methyl ester (3) B-Orcinol depsides Barbatic acid (10) 4-0-Demethylbarbatic acid (9) Diffractaic acid (4) 3-a-Hydroxybarbatic acid (5) Norobtusatic acid (1) Obtusatic acid (1) Squamatic acid (2) B-Orcinol depsidones Connorstictic acid (20) Consalazinic acid (30) Constictic acid (10) Cryptostictic acid (10) 4-0-Demethylnotatic acid (2) Fumarprotocetraric acid (9) Physodalic acid (1) Hypoconstictic acid (= unknown PQ4) (5) Hypoprotocetraric acid (5) Hyposalazinic acid (6) Hypostictic acid (5) Isonotatic acid (1) 4-0-Methylhypoprotocetraric acid (3) Norstictic acid (36) Notatic acid (1) Protocetraric acid (11) Pseudostictic acid (2) Salazinic acid (41) Stictic acid (10) Subnotatic acid (1) Succinprotocetraric acid (8) Virensic acid (1) Dibenzofurans Usnic acid (117) Anthraquinones Skyrin (3) 17/2 towards asexual propagation of lichens (Poelt, 1970, 1972), it would appear that X. xanth- osorediata is an evolutionarily advanced species on both counts. This is indicated by the presence of soredia and the production of conloxodin and conorlobaridone, since these depsidones have a Table 3 TLC data for Xanthoparmelia metabolites — in solvent A (benzene:dioxane:acetic acid, 180:45:5), B (hexane:methyl t-butyl ether:formic acid, 140:72:18), C (toluene:acetic acid, 100:15), and G (toluene:ethyl acetate:formic acid, 139:83:8). ELIX, JOHNSTON AND ARMSTRONG R;* 100 Substance A B C G Consalazinic acid 2 1 0 6 Fumarprotocetraric acid 1 26 ri 31 Protocetraric acid 3 19 4 Zi Succinprotocetraric acid o 18 10 26 Constictic acid | 1-5 Z 10 Cryptostictic acid 14 10 10 27 Hypoconstictic acid 15 ii 4 28 Salazinic acid 10 Z 4 26 Connorstictic acid 11 11 3 26 Squamatic acid 10 25 25 39 4-0-Demethylnotatic acid 16 33 14 46 Menegazziaic acid 19 i) 11 32 Stictic acid 32 9 18 31 Hyposalazinic acid 34 26 8 44 Hypoprotocetraric acid 25 aa 22 48 Notatic acid 24 46 38 aD Virensic acid 26 56 38 56 Norstictic acid 40 By 30 a7 Hypostictic acid 50 32 32 61 Isonotatic acid 38 42 43 56 4-0-Methylhypoprotocetraric acid 35 53 45 61 Subnotatic acid 25 37 36 48 Physodalic acid 10 33 19 46 Norobtusatic acid 27 48 30 Protoconstipatic acid 26 17 26 Constipatic acid ei Pa 29 Obtusatic acid 35 63 48 Scabrosin 4,4'-diacetate 50 3 33 4-0-Demethylbarbatic acid 39 D2 39 Pertusaric acid 37 33 32 Dehydroconstipatic acid 40 35 39 Scabrosin 4-acetate-4’-butyrate ae 1 40 Skyrin 44 36 23 Scabrosin 4-acetate-4’-hexanoate 61 13 43 Scabrosin 4,4’-dibutyrate 65 19 46 Diffractaic acid ae a5 51 Barbatic acid 44 67 52 Norlobaridone 50 36 21 Loxodin 58 40 aD Ursolic acid 59 48 a2 Usnic acid 70 65 pl Conloxodin 50 31 32 Conorlobaridone 43 33 14 Exuviatic acid B 50 35 40 Exuviatic acid A 53 42 44 Isonorlobaridone a1 14 5 Norlobariol 12 18 1 Norlobariol methyl ester 28 23 é] LICHEN GENUS XANTHOPARMELIA 173 3-carbon side chain in ring-B rather than the 5-carbon chain of loxodin and norlobaridone (Elix, 1981). The aliphatic acids, constipatic acid and protoconstipatic acid are also quite common metabolites but are often accessory in nature (see discussion below). They appear to be more common in specimens collected in arid areas. The structure of the aliphatic acids, exuviatic acid A and exuviatic acid B, are not yet elucidated. Scabrosin metabolites are unique amino-acid derivatives which were first isolated from a chemical race of X. scabrosa (Begg, Elix & Jones, 1978) and are quite widespread in Xanthoparmelia. These compounds also occur in Neofuscelia (C. F. Culberson, W. L. Culber- son & Esslinger, 1977). Chemistry and the species concept Most morphologically defined lichen species have a constant chemistry, usually one cortical substance (usnic acid in Xanthoparmelia) and one or more medullary substances. The chemical variation within a morphological entity may involve replacement type compounds, accessory type compounds, or chemosyndromic variation. Xanthoparmelia exhibits all three patterns of chemical variation and these are discussed separately. (i) Replacement compounds and chemosyndromic variation This mode of chemical variation involves a complete substitution of the principal or diagnostic components present in the chemotypes. In Xanthoparmelia such chemical variation was iitially elucidated by the pioneering work of Hale (1955, 1964), but the classical example of replace- ment compounds is that of the chemical races in Pseudevernia furfuracea (Hale, 1956, 1968). From all appearances these lichen populations are morphologically indistinguishable but have variable chemical compositions. The three chemical strains contain: (i) olivetoric acid (11) physodic acid (iii) lecanoric acid — North America Europe Biosynthetically the first two strains appear very closely related (i.e. they are biosequential metabolites) but the third is quite remote. It is now generally accepted that when there is such a geographical and biosynthetic demarcation, these taxa should be recognised as species and the North American taxon is distinguished as Pseudevernia consocians. In fact the geographical distribution of chemical races (i) and (ii) differed significantly within Europe (Hale, 1956, 1968; Hawksworth & Chapman, 1971) and it was suggested by Hawksworth (1976) that these two chemical strains should be recognised as varieties. However the discovery that approximately 10% of specimens collected from a single population in Spain (C. F. Culberson, 1965) exhibited joint occurrence of both acids (i.e. a chemical combinant) convinced many lichenologists that these strains represent a single species showing some genetic variation (Dahl & Krog, 1973). In fact, most lichen taxonomists who have chosen to recognize chemically distinct races as species have supported their decision primarily on the basis of the different geographic distributions that such races usually show. It has been suggested that the best evidence that chemical variation is under genetic control rather than being environmentally determined is the fact that chemical races, where sympatric, maintain their distinctness even when growing side by side (W. L. Culberson, 1967, 1969; W. L. Culberson & C. F. Culberson, 1967; Elix, 1982). Alternatively the occurrence of intermediates in areas of sympatry confirms that such races belong to a single species. The existence of chemosyndromic variations in some groups of lichens can make the recognition of intermediates more difficult (C. F. Culberson & W. L. Culberson, 1977, 1978; C. F. Culberson, W. L. Culberson & Esslinger, 1977; C. F. Culberson, Nash & Johnson, 1979). A chemosyndrome refers to a group of biosynthetically related metabolites and in this pattern of chemical variation the major secondary metabolite in any one taxon is invariably accompanied by minor quantities of several biosequentially related substances, which in turn are observed as major metabolites in related taxa. 174 ELIX, JOHNSTON AND ARMSTRONG For example, species belonging to the Xanthoparmelia hypoleia complex exhibit both replacement compounds and chemosyndromic variations. Thus: X. burmeisteri contains barbatic acid (major) and 4-0-demethylbarbatic acid (minor). X. mannumensis contains diffractaic acid (major), barbatic acid (minor), 4-0-demethylbarbatic acid (traces), obtusatic acid (trace), and norobtusatic acid (trace). X. hypoleia contains protocetraric acid (major) and virensic acid (+ traces). X. pseudohypoleia contains fumarprotocetraric acid (major) and protocetraric acid (traces). X. hypoprotocetrarica contains hypoprotocetraric acid (major) and rarely traces of 4-0-demethylnotatic acid, 4-0-methylhypoprotocetraric acid, X. notata contains notatic acid (major), 4-0- methylhypoprotocetraric acid (major), and rarely hypoprotocetraric acid (traces), subnotatic acid (traces), 4-O-demethylnotatic acid (traces), and isonotatic acid (minor). Hence X. hypoleia and X. notata for instance could be considered to contain replacement compounds, while X. hypoleia and X. pseudohypoleia have biogenetically related compounds and belong to a depsidone-containing chemosyndrome. In fact the species with the most similar morphology (X. pseudohypoleia and X. burmeisteri) are chemically most distant. Consequently it would appear meaningless to differentiate replacement-type and chemosyndromic variations in such instances and all such chemotypes must be accorded the same taxonomic rank (Elix, 1982). Further, to encompass chemosyndromic variants a true intermediate or chemical combinant cannot be simply defined as containing both of two replacement compounds, but would have to contain both in comparable concentrations. A further important feature of chemical races is their ecology. In several cases that have received detailed study, different chemical races are ecologically sorted into distinct habitats in their region of sympatry (W. L. Culberson, 1969b, 1973; W. L. Culberson & C. F. Culberson, 1967). Although the underlying physiological causes of this sorting or the factors influencing related phytogeographically significant distributions remain unknown, they do indicate that the chemical races may have a more than superficial genetic basis. In summary, almost all chemotypes have subtle morphological, ecological, or distributional tendencies (i.e. disregarding accessory chemical variations) and consequently should be accorded some taxonomic recognition (Brodo, 1978). Consequently in this revision chemical variants of the above type are accorded recognition at the species level. Even so, most species discussed are morphologically and chemically well-defined, but in several complex groups (e.g. X. amphixantha group of species, X. subnuda group, and the X. hypoleia group) a number of chemical species are recognized. Some lichenologists (Galloway, 1981) disagree with such recognition but similar approaches have been adopted in taxonomic treatments of the genera Parmotrema (Hale, 1965) and Neofuscelia (Esslinger, 1977) where analogous chemical varia- tions are encountered. Furthermore, although it has been recent practice in Xanthoparmelia to regard all chemically distinct taxa as species (Hale, 1971a; Nash, 1974c; Kurokawa & Filson, 1975; Krog, 1978; Elix, 1976, 1981, Elix & Armstrong, 1983; Filson, 1982; Hale, 1984) we now wish to emphasise that this criterion must be used with some caution. A list of the Australasian species of Xanthoparmelia according to their diagnostic (invariant) secondary metabolites follows. Barbatic acid X. barbatica, X. burmeisteri, X. centralis, X. louisii, X. vicaria, X. xerophila Barbatic acid and norstictic acid X. donneri Conorlobaridone, conloxodin, constipatic acid, loxodin, norlobaridone X. xanthosorediata Constipatic acid, protoconstipatic acid X. globulifera, X. nebulosa, X. oleosa, X. ustulata Constipatic acid, protoconstipatic acid, loxodin, norlobaridone X. constipata Constipatic acid, protoconstipatic acid, scabrosin derivatives X. immutata LICHEN GENUS XANTHOPARMELIA L7S Diffractaic acid X. everardensis, X. mannumensis, X. nashii, X. tucsonensis Exuviatic acids X. exuviata, X. spargenosa Fumarprotocetraric acid, succinprotocetraric acid (+) X. concomitans, X. dayiana, X. hypomelaenoides, X. iniquita, X. pertinax, X. pseudohypoleia, X. reptans, X. rogersii, X. willisii Hypoprotocetraric acid X. hypoprotocetrarica, X. laxencrustans, X. subdomokosii, X. weberi Hypostictic acid, hyposalazinic acid X. gongylodes, X. metastrigosa, X. multipartita, X. sulcifera, X. subcrustacea Norlobaridone, loxodin (+) X. amplexula, X. australiensis, X. dichotoma, X. dubitata, X. eilifii, X. elaeodes, X. exillima, X. filarszkyana, X. flavescentireagens, X. furcata, X. incrustata, X. metamorphosa, X. scabrosa, X. subdistorta, X. thamnoides, X. verdonii Norstictic acid, connorstictic acid X. alexandrensis, X. congesta, X. dissitifolia, X. filsonii, X. flindersiana, X. norconvoluta, X. norpumila, X. pseudoamphixantha, X. pustuliza, X. streimannii Norstictic acid, salazinic acid (+) X. arapilensis, X. barbellata, X. consociata, X. elixii, X. glareosa, X. metaclystoides, X. neotinctina, X. subnuda, X. substrigosa, X. terrestris Notatic acid, 4-O-methylhypoprotocetraric acid X. notata Protocetraric acid X. hypoleia, X. verruciformis Salazinic acid X. antleriformis, X. alternata, X. australasica, X. bellatula, X. cheelii, X. constrictans, X. convoluta, X. cordillerana, X. digitiformis, X. eradicata, X. erosa, X. examplaris, X. incerta, X. isidiigera, X. isidiosa, X. lineola, X. mexicana, X. neorimalis, X. parvoincerta, X. praegnans, X. pumila, X. taractica, X. tasmanica, X. versicolor. Salazinic acid, skyrin X. ferruma, X. luminosa Scabrosin derivatives X. bungendorensis, X. cravenii, X. remanens, X. rupestris Stictic acid, constictic acid : X. adhaerens, X. amphixantha, X. aurifera, X. crateriformis, X. molliuscula, X. mougeotina, X. phillipsiana, X. suberadicata, X. succedans, X. tegeta. (ii) Accessory metabolites in Xanthoparmelia As the taxonomy of this genus places considerable reliance on chemical variation one must be particularly careful td distinguish those variations which are taxonomically insignificant. The occurrence of accessory metabolites is one such feature. These substances are ones which occur sporadically in a species, usually in addition to other constituents, and have no correlation with any morphological or distributional variation. Such substances commonly occur as accessory compounds in more than one species and often vary in quantity from deficiency to abundance. Accessory substances can be subdivided into two groups: (a) those present in trace quantities which are biosynthetically closely related to the major metabolites (e.g. traces of constictic acid and cryptostictic acid present in species producing stictic acid). (b) those present in significant quantities and which are biosynthetically distant from the diagnostic lichen substances. It is the latter group of compounds which are most likely to cause confusion. The most common accessory compounds detected in Xanthoparmelia are the aliphatic acids constipatic acid, protoconstipatic acid, dehydroconstipatic acid, and pertusaric acid. Thin-layer chromatographic behaviour of three of these compounds was first described by Kurokawa & 176 ELIX, JOHNSTON AND ARMSTRONG Filson (1975) and we recently reported on the structural elucidation of these compounds (Chester & Elix, 1979b). Although they occur sporadically in a number of species, these aliphatic acids appear to be far more common in specimens collected in particularly arid areas, e.g. northern and western South Australia, western New South Wales and in the Sonoran Desert (Mexico). It appears possible that such environmental conditions stimulate the biosynthesis of these compounds, and that the same species growing in more temperate areas simply produce the diagnostic depsidones. Other accessory metabolites include lobaric acid (Krog, 1978) and the scabrosin derivatives, i.e. scabrosin 4,4’-diacetate, scabrosin 4-acetate-4’-butyrate, scabrosin 4,4’-dibutyrate, and scabrosin 4-acetate-4’-hexanoate (Begg, Elix & Jones, 1978). The presence of these accessory metabolites has yet to be correlated with any environmental factors. As an example consider the four chemical races of Xanthoparmelia amplexula (all of which also contain usnic acid): (a) containing loxodin and norlobaridone. (b) containing loxodin, norlobaridone, constipatic, and protoconstipatic acids. (c) containing loxodin, norlobaridone, and four scabrosin derivatives. (d) containing loxodin, norlobaridone, constipatic acid, protoconstipatic acid, and four scabrosin derivatives. However, these compounds are not always of an accessory nature. For instance X. barbatica invariably contains usnic, barbatic, 4-0-demethylbarbatic, 3-a-hydroxybarbatic, constipatic, and dehydroconstipatic acids, while X. xanthosorediata contains usnic acid, loxodin, norlobar- idone, conloxodin, conorlobaridone, constipatic, and protoconstipatic acids (Begg, Chester & Elix, 1979; Chester & Elix, 1979b). Further, some species produce only usnic acid and the aliphatic acids or scabrosin derivatives. In a formal manner these could be considered ‘acid- deficient’ species containing accessory metabolites. Species delimitation The vast majority of species described in the present revision are clearly distinguished by two or more independent characters (e.g. the presence/absence of soredia, isidia, dactyls, lobules, or maculae, the medullary chemistry, lobe configuration, adnation of the thallus, colour of the lower surface, rhizine morphology, and geographic distribution) but a few essentially one-major character species have been included. In such cases the critical diagnostic character may be morphological and obvious (e.g. X. aurifera which, although much rarer, is sympatric with X. amphixantha and is distinguished only by production of soredia) or chemical and more subtle (e.g. X. amphixantha and X. pseudoamphixantha which maintain their chemical integrity even though they are sympatric). No doubt some critics will consider our species concept to be too narrow, but hopefully few of the morphological or chemical variants observed in the Australa- sian species of Xanthoparmelia will have been overlooked. World distribution Initially it appeared that southern Africa was the major centre of speciation of Xanthoparmelia as 30 of the 50 species then known from that area were considered endemic (Hale, 1971a). North America, with 29 species, and Australia, were recognized as other major centres, but Euroasia and South America were thought to have relatively poor floras. Subsequently Australasia has proved to be far richer in species than previously recognized and in the present revision 117 species are recorded, the largest group for any continent. In contrast, further work by Knox & Brusse (1983) has led to the addition of only 10 new species for southern Africa, bringing the African total to approximately 60. Additions to the North American flora (Hale, 1971b, 1984; Nash, 1973, 1974 a, b, c; Dey, 1974, Egan & Derstine, 1978; Egan, 1982, and C. F. Culberson, Nash & Johnson, 1979) have raised the total to over 40 species. LICHEN GENUS XANTHOPARMELIA 177 The question which then arises is whether there are three major, independent centres of speciation, or whether some species migration has occurred? The answer is not immediately apparent but what is known is the degree of species sharing. For instance, all of the 47 species known from New Zealand also occur in Australia. Thus with the Xanthoparmeliae there appear to be no New Zealand endemics, so in this particular genus it would appear that wind borne thalline fragments and spores could account for this high degree of sharing. South Africa and Australia are currently known to have 17 species in common, including fertile species (e.g. X. eradicata), isidiate species (X. amplexula), and those propagated by fragmentation (X. mollius- cula). Again the prevailing westerly winds might account for the dispersal of these species, assuming that they originated in South Africa. There appears to be some circumstantial evidence for this suggestion for representatives from most major groups of species co-occur in South Africa and Australia (see Table 4). This includes subcrustose species (X. adhaerens, X. mougeotina), terricolous, revolute lobed species (X. molliuscula), those with effigurate maculae on the upper surface (X. hypoleia, X. hypopro- tocetrarica), emaculate linear-elongate lobed species (X. eradicata, X. suberadicata), the fertile broad-lobed, adnate species (X. pertinax, X. subdomokosii), and X. amplexula and X. scabrosa (norlobaridone-containing taxa). These taxa could represent early colonizers of Australia from Africa and subsequent morphological elaboration and chemical evolution could have followed and made a very significant contribution to the wealth of species found in the region. It is possible that these species could be representatives of a more ancient Gondwanaland flora. Several lichen genera, such as Pseudocyphellaria, Sticta, Psoroma, Placopsis, and Menegazzia have predominantly southern hemisphere distributions, a fact which presumably reflects a Gondwanaland origin. Such an origin cannot be proved because lichens are absent from the fossil record, but is supported by biogeographic data and chemical studies. For Xanthoparmelia it is premature to make precise comparisons. However, the number of taxa enumerated above are clearly consistent with a Gondwanaland origin followed by separate evolution after the separation of the continents. The obvious proliferation of species within Australia is presumably due to a favourable substrate and arid to semi-arid climate over an extended period of time. The sharing of species between Australia and North America is more limited (a total of 11 species, Table 4) and the majority of these are hot desert plants, common to central Australia and the south-western United States and northern Mexico. Several of these species are quite Table 4 Species of Xanthoparmelia shared between Australasia, Africa, and North America. Australia & S. Africa Australia & N. America In three or more continents X. adhaerens X. australasica X. amplexula X. constrictans X. eradicata X. exillima X. hypoleia X. hypoprotocetrarica X. molliuscula X. mougeotina X. pertinax X. scabrosa X. subdomokosii X. suberadicata X. tasmanica X. tegeta X. weberi X. australasica X. barbatica X. lineola X. mexicana X. mougeotina X. neorimalis X. oleosa X. taractica X. tasmanica X. tucsonensis X. weberi X. amplexula X. mexicana X. mougeotina X. scabrosa X. taractica X. tasmanica 178 ELIX, JOHNSTON AND ARMSTRONG rare on both continents (e.g. X. oleosa, X. tucsonensis, X. barbatica) and there does not appear to be a straightforward explanation of such disjunct distributions. Possibly parallel morphologic- al and chemical evolution has occurred in similar environmental niches in the two continents. Abbreviations The following abbreviations are used in the keys and subsequent text; ACT (Australian Capital Territory), NSW (New South Wales), NT (Northern Territory), NZ (New Zealand), Qld (Queensland), SA (South Australia), Tas (Tasmania), Vic (Victoria), and WA (Western Australia). An exclamation mark (!) indicates that the specimen has been seen by the authors. Artificial key to the Australasian species Ta. Thalus with soredia; 1sidia, OF Cact vis: fo... hata ciex- es sakred ee te stares seo eeeuy ld ai namen dens KeyA Ib. SThallus lacking sorediasisidia, OPdactyls:.scscsc ecrscadsy os yo cdr es iaceecctse nunc ce aaa teee Key B Key A. Thallus with soredia, isidia, or dactyls la. ‘Dhallus witirsoredia, open dactylSor erumpent iSlCia . 2.55 2. 1-O mm tall .......... 0.0. c cece cece eee ee en es Medulla K+ yellow-pale red, P— (hypostictic and hyposalazinic acids) S02%: gongylodes(p. Medulla K+ yellow-deep red, P+ yellow (salazinic and norstictic acids) 20. X. consociata(p. Lobés 0-3—F-0'immiwide (salazinic'acid): 225045 <0. 4s45 s000 cs daeee ton 6. X. antleriformis(p. Lobes 0-5—2-0 mm wide (norstictic, connorstictic acids) ............. 94. X. streimannii(p. MedullaK C+ rosé: (norlobaridone)x.2...c. cc ctecetsceateotesecoseeves cae%s 40. X. exillima(p. Medulla KC— (constipatic acid, scabrosins) .................cceceeeeeees 54. X. immutata(p. Wrcbialla Beste hen raed seter ten taws heen oa eeu waues fe sna feuw es eacmlorcee cs taeneae ves tenner ecda Vie eoe Medulla K—, KC+ rose (norlobaridone) ................0scceecseseeseeees 5. X. amplexula(p. Medulla K+ yellow, lobes elongate (2-4 mm) (stictic, norstictic, constictic acids) 101. X. succedans(p. Medulla K+ yellow-red, lobes irregular (less than 2 mm long)....................cceeeeeee eee es Isidia simple or sparingly branched, scattered; medulla K+ yellow-pale red (hypostic- tie Shy posalazinic acrds) cece. et ugar akeceia sce ecacarec pace 50. X. gongylodes(p. Isidia dense, becoming coralloid; medulla K+ yellow-deep red (salazinic acid) ............ Lobes broad, 1-5—3-0 mm wide, apices rotund ....................0c0000+ 68. X. mexicana(p. Lobes narrow, 0-3—-1-0 mm wide, apices narrow..................0655 6. X. antleriformis(p. Thattus tightly adnate lobes less than 1:0 min wide (5.55. -: 5540-20. cane, ca ctee soe tees eee ee Thallus adnate to loosely adnate, lobes more than 1.0mm wide ...................0.:c0eeeeeeee Thallus K+ yellow or yellow-red (stictic or norstictic acids) ...............ccceceeeeeeeeeeeeenees Thallus K—, KC+ yellow (barbatic, 4-0-demethylbarbatic acids) 117. X. xerophila(p. Medulla K+ yellow or yellow-pale red (stictic acid —Major)...............ssceeeeeeeeeeeee een ees Medulla K+ yellow-deep red (norstictic acid, connorstictic acid) ....... 44. X. filsonii(p. Lobes linear-elongate (greater than 2 mm), thin, flat; widespread 70. X. mougeotina(p. Lobes short (1-2 mm long), thick, convex; Macquarie Is, Tas...... 82. X. phillipsiana (p. VRC CULUNAtVOMOWALECE yr rcenty fans s sagers ee rccsvape teenies ob 8c ce ces aeh Gh wc picark Renae Veaier nT ere DOCU Wome xe os see see ritartta ean ers cae Oe ainctiac css sve senanhhen aaewtvanvcier aes exag cena Medulla KC = (ditfractaic acid = major). o0ccsececs checcias ela ctene seeece coven 72. X. nashii (p. Medgulla RC rose mr yvenow ici a eteiscs a0 ehes ys anne chan nes ea stesadsoneatcbesarealaeren senate Medulla KC-+ rose (loxodin, norlobaridone) .....................64. 107. X. thamnoides (p. Medulla KC+ yellow (barbatic acid— major) ..................:seeeeeee ees 113. X. vicaria (p. Isidia sparse to moderate, subglobose, or slender cylindrical (salazinic acid) 58. X. isidiigera (p. 179 186) 18 221) 19 346) 20 313) 274) 22 32 2 28 24 pa 25 26 258) 214) 194) 324) 245) 266) 29 192) 333) 30 258) 31 288) 194) 33 36 34 358) 35 251) 290) 307) 39 37 293) 38 342) 352) 272) 180 39b. 40.a(39b). 40b. ELIX, JOHNSTON AND ARMSTRONG Isidia dense, becoming coralloid branched and + forming an isidiose mat ................... Thallus loosely adnate, lobes broad (2-4 mm), irregular (salazinic acid) 9. X. australasica (p Thallus adnate, lobes narrower (1-2-5 mm), sublinear-elongate (norstictic acid) 75. X. neotinctina(p Key B. Thallus lacking soredia, isidia, and dactyls las 1b. 2a (1a). 2b. 9a (7b). 9b. 10a (2b) 10b. 1a(10a). hues 12a(11a). 120; 13a(11b). 13b. 14a(10b). 14b. 15a(14a). 15b. 16a(14b). 16b. 17a(16a). Wb: 18a(17a). 18b. 19a(18b). 19b. 20a(17b). 20b. 21a(16b). Z1D; Lobes convolute, revolute, or with a canaliculate lower surface (at least in part); usually LETNICOMOUS 255055 20 rere cricie a B85 rete ssc Asma « sade Gleenae dae nied edad het autem soon Aarne eee ined Wacersurface pale Drowa tO tan eo kncea ts vans ecoavarssn esgaies Spee ei eubh esos ee eee ties WUndersurtace dark brown to black «ccs: 5.559255 synced aivtars ts potwewin pb penoren ap oemameraee voeceens Medulla K—, KC + rose (loxodin, norlobaridone) ...:.2.cc210.-s000esneceeens 33. X. eilifii(p Nedulla K+ yellow orvellow=£6 2-2>,-2-57 ees nokicanarecceacens ted guinaanes stank abe Meanaaameeeeer as Meduila KF yvellow-red:. ccc. on Acad aasatessasu teh anceaom cdc temee nr seiteaterad et oskingaanahet ear ea Medulla K + yellow (stictic, constictic acids). ...:....icccssesseceeeeeese 69. X. molliuscula(p Thallus forming subpulvinate clumps (norstictic acid—major)...... 106. X. terrestris (p Thallus fiat on substrate (salazinic acid) .22.2.2.s205..Aecsen. 2 eetanes ass 3. X. alternata(p Thallus loosely adnate, lobes 1-3 mm wide, lobules flat or revolute.....................0208 Thallus adnate, lobes 0-8—1-5 mm wide, lobules subterete ............5....c00cccccscceucsscesase Lobes congested, underside dark brown-black, medulla K+ (salazinic acid) 112. X. versicolor(p Lobes separate, underside pale brown to dark brown, medulla K—, KC + rose (loxodin, NOFODANCONE) 2. cas die. cns2 mm), separated, lacking barbatic acid .......... 30. X. dissitifolia (p. Medulla K+ vetlow-fed Of VENOW-Dro WiKi asx crise caine horear aos Vnpdsonadand elaheioues one cence: Medill a Recon scans cane crane iwnunsadscenamenan sab ler ast oun seraneaa satenenrs ccmwecor tte telantaniesiencs Medulla K+ yellow-brown, P+ brick red (fumarprotocetraric, succinprotocetraric ACIUS cca couch vais sates oaths Maneaebecname Sotho He waehtoe Gaeta aala cata 81. X. pertinax (p. WMedulla Wo yellowed: Fee err hers ank wes arya ded set cea Mate een SaES 8 Detain chaeaes Medulla K+ yellow-pale red (hypostictic, hyposalazinic acids) 95. X. subcrustacea(p. Medulla K+ yellow-deep red (salazinic acid) ................:seeeeeeees 74. X. neorimalis(p. Meédulla KC-F rose (norlobaridone)2.....e i et hts 32. X. dubitata(p. MedullakG—- norlobandone'absenmt e .s5.5 eee ocean se ay Marginal lobes short (less than 2 mm), irregular (hypoprotocetraric acid) 60. X. laxencrustans(p. Marginal lobes sublinear-elongate (greater than 2 mm) .................:eeceeeeceeeeeeeeeeeeees Medulla containing constipatic, dehydroconstipatic acids ................. 79. X. oleosa(p. Medulla containing scabrosins, + traces constipatic, protoconstipatic acids 26. X. cravenii(p. Medulla Pt orange-ted x80 hse oo oua seg sceetenie ine See anisons Ueosiree hd siestaw ea eoestince vers iy Cre OU a Amer QnA PRE tr ne Ri Pyeiar ORS WAAR EAT Oe a MAMAS OO NEO Oe Medulla K+ yellow-red (Salazinic acid). ..3.-2veiss.ctrteey chant sa dacense= ce 55. X. incerta(p. Medulla K+ brownish (fumarprotocetraric, succinprotocetraric acids) 52. X. hypomelaenoides (p. Medulla KC+ rose (loxodin, norlobaridone) ...................:eeeeee ees 34. X. elaeodes(p. Medulla KC— (diffractaic acid—major)........3...-.002s<:ssersseenes 38. X. everardensis(p. 65a(61b). 65b. 66a.(65b). 66b. 67a(66a). 67b. 68a(67b). 68b. 69a(66b). 69b. 70a(69a). 70b. T1a(69b). 71b. 72a(71a). 720; 73a(71b). 73b. 74a(73b). 74b. 75a(48b). 75b. 76a(75a). 76b. T7a(76b). T7b. 78a(77a). 78b. 79a(78b). 79b. 80a(79b). 80b. 81a(75b). 81b. 82a(81b). 82b. 83a(82a). 83b. 84a(83a). 84b. 85a(84b). 85b. 86a(85b). 86b. 87a(83b). LICHEN GENUS XANTHOPARMELIA Lower medulla containing yellow-orange pigment (skyrin), salazinic acid — BRA POE irene ot ae oes a gerests esate cere wy eo taae ss aes cesta aseee agrees 42. X. ferruma (p. Medutlak = yellow or yellow-ced 225.25 occas, fa tage passa rau pe fomia Da towarposeeaseaeare DCN rca exc as case opens Naeeen eves ener at tenes casei ReOUANY nddtese ane baoks antw ome ang onvel artes Medulla K+ yellow or yellow-pale red (hypostictic, hyposalazinic acids) 95. X. subcrustacea (p. WMedulla Kt VelOW-deCDieG gc eteccterare tee eas tessa ta tistacs ammrerneramcxesese-Casce